Mister Master McRed

Bachelor of Bali : Last Part

2010-01-13T00:22:00.000-08:00

BACHELOR OF BALI

= LAST PART =

Rose Ceremony telah berakhir, tangis-tangisan yang kulihat ketika Isabelle tereliminasi membuatku hatiku sedih walau aku tidak begitu mengenalnya, tapi aku salut melihat persahabatan antara Olivia dan Isabelle, karena aku dan teman sekamarku Rara tidaklah sedekat mereka. Tapi ada satu hal yang sangat membekas dari Rose Ceremony kemarin itu, Rommie mengucap nama MONICA ketika dia memberikan Mawar Merah padaku....aku sampai tidak bergeming selama beberapa saat ketika dia menyebut nama Monica bukannya Meilani, dan hal itu membuatku KESAL sekali...bisa-bisanya dia salah mengucapkan namaku didepan jutaan pemirsa yang menonton acara ini di rumah!!! Hal itu sangat membuatku malu, apakah diriku setidak berkesan itu kepadanya sehingga dia bahkan sampai lupa menyebut namaku?

Sepanjang malam aku tidak bisa tidur karena terus memikirkan siapa itu MONICA? dan apa hubungannya dengan Rommie? apakah Monica wanita yang dimaksud oleh Rommie ketika dia berbicara mengenai seorang wanita dari masa lalunya ketika kita kencan makan malam berdua ditepi pantai? pertanyaan-pertanyaan ini terus mendera pikiranku, dan tanpa disangka aku sudah melihat cahaya mentari menembus kisi-kisi jendela kamarku beserta Rara.

Kulirik kearah Rara yang masih tertidur pulas di ranjangnya, aku benar-benar masih merasa kesal karena insiden kemarin yang terjadi itu. Disatu sisi, aku ingin segera pergi dari tempat ini tapi dengan diberikannya Mawar Merah dari Rommie kepadaku, maka saya terikat untuk tetap berada di acara ini. Disisi lain, aku masih belum yakin apakah diriku ini sangat berarti baginya, karena aku tidak tahu apa saja yang terjadi ketika dia berkencan dengan Rara, Liv atau gadis-gadis lainnya. Aku tidak tidur semalaman, dan aku takut ada lingkaran gelap disekeliling mataku, jadi kuputuskan untuk bermasker ria saja agar wajahku tetap kelihatan cantik dan segar hari ini.

Beberapa saat kemudian, ketika aku sedang bermasker ria, aku mendengar ada suara orang yang masuk yang ternyata suaranya Romain. Dia mengajakku untuk pergi pagi itu, aku langsung menolak dan bahkan sempat berteriak agar dia tidak menggangguku pagi itu. Romain bertanya dengan heran kenapa aku sampai sekesal itu pada pagi hari ini sembari menggelengkan kepalanya dan memegang dahinya, padahal kami sedang direkam. Tiba-tiba kusadari kalau ada seorang kameramen juga disitu, saking kesalnya aku langsung berteriak pada kameramen itu "MATIKAN KAMERANYA!!!" karena aku benar-benar sedang tidak mood untuk direkam, aku sampai kaget dengan suara teriakanku sendiri, emosiku jadi tidak terkendali tatkala aku mengingat kembali nama Monica itu. Apa yang terjadi dengan diriku? apa aku cemburu dengan gadis bernama Monica itu? kalau benar, belum pernah aku merasakan rasa cemburu yang sebesar ini......

Romain sebenarnya sudah bertekad tidak akan menjahili Meilani lagi, tapi melihat Meilani kesal seperti ini, tiba-tiba rasa ingin menjahilinya kembali muncul karena dia tahu, secepat Mei darahnya naik, secepat itulah perubahan emosi Mei. Romain berpikir sejenak sebelum mengedipkan sebelah mata kearah kamera. "Ya syudah, jangan kita ganggu dia kalau begitu, syoalnya dia lagi maskeran syeperti itu pasti wajahnya JELEK syekali kalau tidak di make-up, makanya dia takut kalau kita melihat wajahnya tanpa dirias!" ejek Romain sengaja memanas-manasi Meilani.

Dan seperti dugaan Romain, Meilani segera bereaksi hebat mendengar ejekkan itu, "APA KAMU BILANG?!" Meilani segera menyingkirkan irisan mentimun dari kedua matanya. "Iiihh...lihat tuh! seperti MAK LAMPIR kan!" tunjuk Romain dengan ngeri lalu segera lari keluar, "APA?! Rommie...JANGAN LARI KAMU!!!" Meilani segera mengejar Romain keluar dari kamar hotel ketika dia terkejut mendapati keluarganya sudah berada diluar kamar hotelnya. Romain tidak kalah terkejutnya melihat keluarganya juga sudah berada disana. Ternyata itu adalah kejutan yang diberikan oleh Host acara ini Baby untuk mereka berdua.

Meilani melihat kearah keluarganya Romain. Dia melihat seorang pria dengan wajah berewokan dan terlihat serius serta galak, itu pasti papanya Romain jika dilihat dari kemiripan wajah papa dan anak. Disamping pria itu, berdiri seorang wanita anggun berkaca mata yang sangat kelihatan keibuan sekali. Selain itu ada seorang gadis cantik berkulit gelap yang berdiri didekat mereka dan gadis itu kelihatan tidak terlalu senang ketika melihat Meilani. Romain menyapa keluarganya tapi papanya malah menggubris dengan dingin seperti ini "Tout ce temps vous faire, c'est juste autour de vissage avec les poussins!?" teriak Mr. Farouel dengan keras dan lantangnya, dari suaranya bisa terlihat kewibawaan yang terkandung pada suaranya dan figurnya. "Je vous ai dit, papa! et regardez cette fille, elle est moche!" Julia Farouel adik dari Romain segera menambah memperuncing suasana. "Je ne suis pas près de jouer papa! et mes sentiments pour elle sont de véritables, soeur!" Romain membalas dengan bahasa yang tidak dimengerti oleh Mei.

Sebelum Mei sadari, tiba-tiba dia sudah didekati oleh keluarganya sendiri. Papanya Mei Mr. Kumala adalah seorang pria yang tenang sekali pembawaannya, kebalikan dari suaminya, istrinya Mrs. Kumala adalah seorang wanita yang sangat cantik dan modis bahkan untuk ukuran wanita yang usianya sudah kepala 4 saja dia masih terlihat sangat muda, ya...mamanya Meilani adalah seorang Diva yang sangat memperhatikan perawatan tubuh, dan hal ini benar-benar ditekankan pada kedua anaknya Michael Kumaladewa dan Meilani Kumaladewi. Oleh sebab itu janganlah heran baik Michael dan Meilani sangat memperhatikan perawatan tubuh mereka, karena itu sudah ditekankan dalam otak mereka sedari kecil karena Mrs. Kumala tidak sudi memiliki anak yang tidak mengenal apa itu yang namanya FASHION! Oleh sebab itu, sedari kecil jangan sekali-kali Michael atau Meilani terlihat memakai baju yang dianggap FASHION CRIME oleh mama mereka, baju-baju mereka harus selalu modis! Michael hanya berusia 2 tahun lebih tua dari Mei, dan dia sangat protektif sekali terhadap adiknya. Sementara mamanya siap memarahi Mei, Michael hanya duduk diatas pagar dengan cueknya karena itu sudah menjadi santapan sehari-hari dalam keluarga mereka. Tiada hari bagi mereka tanpa komentar dari Mrs. Kumala, Mrs. Kumala pasti memiliki sesuatu untuk diprotes terhadap anak-anaknya, mulai dari model rambut, baju yang dikenakan dan segala urusan lainnya yang menyangkut penampilan mereka.

"Mei!!! mama bilang apa kemarin dulu di telepon? keluar kan dari acara ini?! dan apa yang kamu masih lakukan disini?! dan lihat apa yang kamu kenakan ini? pakai masker sembari teriak-teriak dan mengejar seorang pria hanya dalam balutan pakaian tidur yang minim, memangnya itu yang mama ajarkan dirumah!? kamu itu ditonton LIVE diseluruh Indonesia, jadi setidaknya yang bisa kamu lakukan adalah menghormati dirimu sendiri!!!" Mrs. Kumala berteriak komat-kamit tiada henti kepada Meilani selama hampir 1 jam lamanya, Mr. Kumala bahkan tidak bisa berkata apa-apa, kelihatan sekali bahwa kebalikan dari keluarga Romain dimana Mr. Farouel sangat berkuasa dalam keluarga, Mrs. Kumala lah yang memegang kendali dalam keluarga!!!

Mei sudah sangat malu karena dimarah-marahi didepan kamera seperti itu tanpa hentinya hanya bisa diam tidak bisa berkata apa-apa. Romain yang melihat hal itu menjadi simpati, dia bahkan memegang lengan Meilani agar Mei tahu kalau dia akan terus mendukung Mei dan memperlihatkan rasa simpatinya. Karena hal itu kekesalan dihati Mei terhadap Romain pun mulai berkurang.

Siangnya, Romain tiba-tiba mengajakku untuk pergi menghabiskan akhir pekan berdua saja dengannya. Aku pun setuju saja, karena hal terakhir yang ingin kuhadapi sekarang ini adalah omelan dari mamaku. Maka setelah bersiap-siap, aku pun pergi bersama Romain. Dan sepanjang menghabiskan waktu itu, Romain tidak terlihat seperti biasanya yang suka bermain-main atau menggodaku, tetapi dia terlihat serius kali ini tidak seperti biasanya. Kami sesekali saling melirik kearah satu dengan lainnya, dan tatapan-tatapan yang saling kami lontarkan itu sangatlah dalam dan penuh dengan perasaan.

"Syaya syenang syekali karena kamu masyih berada disyini bersyamaku Mei" ujar Romain tiba-tiba memecahkan kesunyian. "Ya...karena kamu memberiku Mawar Merah ketika Rose Ceremony berlangsung, dan sesuai kesepakatanku ketika mengikuti acara ini dengan Baby, sebelum aku mendapat Mawar Kuning darimu, aku belum boleh pergi dari acara ini kecuali ada alasan yang sangat mendesak sekali. Tapi bagaimana dengan Marianne wanita yang kau hamili itu?" tanyaku padanya. "Tadi syaya syudah mencoba berbicara pada papaku, papa bilang kalau dia syudah mengatasyi hal tersebut, karena dia tidak mau kasyus itu mencoreng nama baik Beliau. Jadi dia syudah mengutus orang lain untuk menyelidiki kasyus tersyebut dan ternyata Marianne hamil dengan pria lain bukan denganku, pria itu tidak mau bertanggung jawab jadinya Marianne berusyaha untuk menipuku agar mau menjadi bapak dari bayi yang bukan darah dagingku" jawab Romain tenang. "Aku tidak tahu apakah aku harus senang atau sedih mendengar hal tersebut, disatu sisi aku lega kalau kamu tidak menghamili wanita itu, disisi lain aku sedih dengan Marianne dengan apa yang akan terjadi padanya nanti" aku menghela napas lega. "Mei...kamu adalah gadis pertama yang kutemui yang tidak hanya cantik fisyiknya syaja tetapi cantik hatinya juga" Romain berkata hal tersebut sambil menatap kedua mataku dengan kedua matanya yang tajam dan memikat itu, aku jadi tersipu malu dibuatnya.

"Mei, syudikah kamu untuk dilukis olehku. Aku ingin mengabadikan dirimu syebagai kenangan dikemudian hari, kalau gadis ini adalah gadis yang telah merebut perhatianku syelama Bachelor of Bali dan kamu benar-benar berbeda dengan gadis manapun yang pernah kutemui syebelumnya. Syaya tahu kamu ini orangnya emosian, pemarah, tapi syaya menyukai syemua syifatmu itu" Romain menatap kedua mata Meilani lebih dalam lagi, tidak ada ekspresi nakal dan jahil seperti biasanya di wajahnya, melainkan ekspresi serius ketika dia mengatakan semua itu kepada Meilani. Apa yang membuat Romain berubah drastis seperti itu? apakah ketika dirinya memutuskan untuk keluar dari acara ini, sehingga hal itu mengubah sesuatu dalam diri Romain dan dia sadar kalau dia tidak mau diriku pergi dari acara ini? pertanyaan tersebut terus berkecamuk dalam benak Mei, tapi dia enggan untuk menanyakan hal tersebut pada Romain. "Ya Rommie...aku bersedia dilukis olehmu, by the way, aku baru tahu kalau kamu orangnya bisa melukis" senyum Mei berusaha mencairkan suasana, "Banyak hal akan diriku yang kamu belum ketahui gadis manisku, tapi tenang syaja, syaya akan memberikan kesyempatan kepadamu untuk mengenalku lebih jauh. Lagipula, papaku berharap agar syaya kelak yang meneruskan bisnis Multimedia-nya di Perancis, jadi tentu syaja syaya harus mengerti dan menguasyai syegala hal mengenai Syeni dan Disyain bukan...." Romain tersenyum sembari mengedipkan sebelah matanya kepada Mei.

Itu pertama kalinya Mei melihat senyuman di wajah Romain selama mereka menghabiskan waktu bersama sabtu itu, dan dia tak ingin menghilangkan senyuman itu dari wajah Romain, oleh sebab itu Mei pun segera mencari lokasi yang pas untuk dia berpose sementara Romain pergi untuk mencari perlengkapan melukis. Beberapa saat kemudian, Mei sudah berpose sambil memegang sebuah pohon kelapa sembari meletakkan sebelah tangannya diatas batu sementara Romain terus melukisnya dengan serius. Belum pernah Mei melihat ekspresi seserius ini di wajah Romain seperti dia bertekad dengan teguh untuk membuat lukisan itu sesempurna mungkin. Dan selama dilukis oleh Romain, detak jantung Mei selalu berdetak dengan kencangnya tatkala Romain melayangkan pandangan kearahnya. "This guy really takes my breath away...." pikir Mei dalam hatinya.

Setelah beberapa saat kemudian, lukisan itu pun selesai. Ketika Mei diperlihatkan lukisan tersebut, kedua mata Mei sampai berkaca-kaca karena tidak menyangka melihat lukisan yang begitu indahnya. "Do you like it?" tanya Romain, "Yes...Rommie, absolutely!" Mei segera memeluk Rommie dengan erat sebagai ucapan terima kasihnya. Saat itulah Mei merasakan belaian tangan Romain dipunggungnya yang begitu lembut dan romantis sampai bulu kuduknya berdiri semua. Pelukan Romain terasa begitu hangat bagi Meilani, dan dia merasa nyaman berada dalam pelukan pria tersebut. "Mei, vous vraiment prendre ma couper le souffle" pikir Romain ketika dia memeluk Mei lebih erat lagi seakan enggan melepas gadis itu dari dekapannya. Selama beberapa saat mereka berpelukan sampai Mei mendengar perut Romain yang sudah "bernyanyi ria" sampai mereka berdua tertawa terbahak-bahak dan memutuskan untuk mencari makan bersama.......

Hari minggunya, Romain mengajakku untuk pergi menghabiskan waktu berdua saja di akhir pekan. Romain mengajakku untuk melihat-lihat setiap pelosok dari Denpasar yang sangat menarik baginya, dan dia ingin berbagi hal itu denganku. Setelah berkeliling cukup lama, kami pun bercakap-cakap mengenai banyak hal seperti hobi dan lainnya. Dan ternyata kita memiliki hobi yang sama yaitu menonton film.

Tiba-tiba Romain bertanya padaku apakah ada adegan dalam sebuah film yang sangat berkesan bagiku dan membuat aku ingin melakukannya juga di kehidupan nyata. Aku menjawab dengan spontan kalau Titanic adalah film Drama terfavoritku dan aku ingin seperti Rose dan Jack ketika melakukan adegan "I'm flying" diatas Titanic itu. "Come....." Romain tiba-tiba tersenyum kecil dan memintaku untuk ikut dengannya. Ketika kutanya dia mau membawaku kemana, dia hanya tersenyum saja dan ingin membuat diriku tetap menjadi penasaran sepanjang perjalanan menuju tempat yang dituju.

Aku sangat terkejut dan bukan main senangnya tatkala kita sampai disebuah kerangka kapal. "Rommie, is this like what I think it is....?" mataku sudah berbinar-binar saking senangnya. "Oh you bet it is!" Rommie tersenyum lebar ketika membawaku ke atas kapal dengan pemandanan laut segera menyapa kami dengan indahnya. Angin yang berhembus diatas sana benar-benar menenangkan jiwa.

"Mei, syekarang syaya ingin kamu menutup kedua matamu dan rentangkan kedua tanganmu kesyamping" bisik Romain ditelingaku. "A...aku takut!" seruku gugup begitu menoleh kebawah dan melihat betapa tingginya kapal tersebut, tiba-tiba lututku segera bergetar hebat saking ngerinya. "Sst...ada syaya disyini yang akan syelalu menjagamu" bisiknya dengan romantis. Maka dengan takut-takut aku membentangkan kedua tanganku kesamping dengan dibantu olehnya sembari menutup kedua mataku erat-erat saking takutnya. "Now open your eyes" bisiknya, kubuka kedua mataku perlahan-lahan dan perasaan yang kurasakan saat itu benar-benar MENAKJUBKAN!!!

"I'm flying....Rommie!!!" ujarku sembari menatap pemandangan didepanku, seluruh bulu kuduk ditubuhku berdiri semua ketika kurasakan sensasi yang sangat hebat ketika itu. "What if I fall?" ujarku kepadanya, "Mei whenever you fall, I'm gonna be the wings that will fly you up till the end of time....." bisiknya....dan gadis mana sich yang tidak luluh ketika mendengar bisikan romantis seperti itu, hal itu sampai membuat lututku lemas dan yang kusadari berikutnya adalah jeritanku sendiri ketika aku terjerambap kedepan jatuh dari atas kapal itu. Tapi Romain dengan sigapnya segera menahan tubuhku dan segera merangkulku dengan kedua lengannya yang kuat dan berotot. "Rommie...you saved me again?" ujarku padanya, jantungku masih berdegup dengan kencangnya, tidak tahu apa karena peristiwa yang baru saja terjadi atau karena berada didekatnya. "I've told you Mei, I'm not gonna let you fall whenever you near me!" ucapnya. Dan disaat itulah, kusadari kalau Romain adalah pria yang tepat untukku!

Sore itu, kami berdua hanya menghabiskan waktu berdua di Pantai Kuta Bali, piknik berdua sambil menikmati indahnya pemandangan sunset di Kuta Beach tersebut. Tidak ada yang berbicara sepatah katapun, kami berdua hanya menikmati saat-saat yang indah itu dalam keheningan. Aku menyandarkan badanku pada dadanya yang bidang sementara Romain terus menatap kearah indahnya mentari senja.

Jika ada istilah 'waktu serasa berhenti dan dunia serasa milik berdua' itulah kata-kata yang tepat untuk mendeskripsikan saat-saat tersebut. Kami hanya duduk dalam keheningan dan keromantisan tersebut sampai mentari senja sudah benar-benar tenggelam di ufuk barat, lalu kami memutuskan untuk kembali ke hotel dimana semua DRAMA akan segera terjadi!!!

Kami berdua berjalan sembari bergandengan tangan ketika memasuki hotel tempat keluarga kami menginap, ya setelah kedatangan keluarga kami, aku dipindahkan ke hotel yang berbeda supaya aku bisa tinggal bersama keluargaku. Dan semenjak saat itu pula, aku sudah tidak pernah melihat Rara lagi.

Tiba-tiba kami dikejutkan oleh Mr. Farouel yang ternyata sudah menunggu kami di ruang tamu depan kamar hotel kita masing-masing. "Papa?! que vous attendiez ici?" tanya Romain. Tapi Mr. Farouel malah diam saja dan bukannya tersenyum, Beliau malah menatap kami berdua dengan tatapan galak. "Je suis tellement déçu de vous fils! Mon entreprise n'est pas stable en ce moment. Et c'est à cause de vous! et tout ce que vous êtes en train de faire est à ce jour autour de quelques poussins!" teriak Mr. Farouel dengan lantangnya. "Papa, ce que je suis en train de faire est de trouver une fille que j'aime vraiment ...." Romain mencoba menjelaskan yang sebenarnya pada papanya. "Je mets beaucoup d'espoir en vous, et vous briser tous mes espoirs en morceaux, fils!" ujar Mr. Farouel sebelum dia segera berlalu menuju kamar hotelnya. Setelah pembicaraan itu, Romain terlihat sedih sekali dan muram. Dia hanya duduk terdiam disana setelah mendengar perkataan papanya itu. Aku menjadi simpati, maka kutemani dia disana selama beberapa saat sembari meletakkan daguku diatas bahunya.

Setelah beberapa saat, Romain menoleh padaku dan membelai pipiku, "Syaya rasya kamu syebaiknya beristirahat syaja Mei, kamu pasti capek syeharian jalan-jalan denganku" ujar Romain, aku mengangguk manja lalu berdiri dari kursi disusul oleh Romain. Baru saja kami berdiri, tiba-tiba Michael entah muncul darimana sudah berada didepan kami dan segera memarahi Romain betapa dia adalah seorang Playboy dan pasti ini akal-akalannya Romain untuk mengikuti acara Bachelor of Bali yang penuh dengan gadis-gadis cantik agar dia bisa berasyik-masyuk dengan gadis-gadis tersebut demi kesenangan pribadinya.

Aku berusaha keras menahan Michael yang emosinya meledak-ledak karena ingin menghajar Romain. Dilain pihak, Romain diam saja tidak membalas tantangan yang dilontarkan oleh Michael karena dirinya tahu, tidak ada gunanya bagi dirinya untuk melawan Michael, karena dia tahu persis kalau Michael itu hanyalah seorang kakak yang sangat protektif terhadap adiknya dan tidak ingin adiknya Mei itu terluka karena dirinya.

"Look Michael right? I really...really like your sister, and I assure you that my feelings toward her are real!" ujar Romain. "Sorry but I don't believe you! you're a player who likes to date a lot of women, and how can I be so sure that my sister is not one of your victims?!" teriak Michael dengan marah sambil berusaha menerjang Romain lagi tapi Mei terus menahannya. "哥, 他不是那种人. 他是非常客气的给我. 我真的很喜欢他!" Mei mengatakan perasaan yang dirasakannya pada kakaknya itu. "美, 他可能会欺骗你, 他是一个花花公子" ujar Michael tapi dia jadi tidak tega ketika melihat muka Mei yang sudah memelas dan sedih seperti itu. "FINE!!! but if I know that you hurt my little sister...I'm gonna make sure you feel sorry for that!!! mark my words!!!" teriak Michael kearah Romain. "Mei, sekarang bersiap-siaplah, ada makan malam bersama sebentar lagi" Michael berkata pada Meilani sebelum berlalu.

"Rommie, tolong maafkan kakakku. Dia memang sangat protektif sekali terhadapku sedari kecil" ujar Mei sedih, karena dia berharap Michael lah orang pertama yang akan menerima Romain dalam keluarganya. "It's okay, syaya mengerti kog. I wish I had that kind of relationship like you two have with my sister Julia......" ujar Romain lirih, Meilani berusaha mencari tahu apa yang dimaksud dengan Romain dengan perkataannya itu, tapi Romain diam saja, sebelum mereka akhirnya kembali ke kamar mereka masing-masing dan bersiap sedia untuk makan malam bersama antar 2 keluarga.

Suasana ketika makan malam sangatlah sunyi dan penuh dengan ketegangan. Aku belum berbicara lagi dengan mamaku semenjak 2 hari yang lalu ketika mereka pertama kali sampai. Aku juga bisa merasakan getaran-getaran tidak senang dari Mr. Farouel dan Julia terhadapku! Hanya Mrs. Farouel yang sesekali tersenyum kearahku. Tampang Romain juga tidak kalah hebat cemberutnya, dia hanya tersenyum simpul ketika aku tersenyum kepadanya, dari ekspresinya aku tahu kalau hal terbaik adalah diam di saat-saat seperti ini. Suasana makan malam itu benar-benar sunyi senyap, hanya bunyi dentingan sendok dan garpu terhadap piring saja yang terdengar, sampai akhirnya papaku yang biasanya suka melucu dirumah tidak tahan lagi dan memecahkan keheningan yang ada.......!!!

"Wah hebat juga ya ide acara ini untuk mempertemukan 2 keluarga seperti ini, jadinya kita sudah bisa membiasakan diri dulu sebelum berbesanan nantinya" senyum ramah Mr. Kumala diwajahnya yang lucu. "Pa! Mei itu belum tentu menikah dengan pria playboy itu!" ujar Mrs. Kumala ketus tiba-tiba. "Siapa yang kamu bilang dengan anak playboy? kalau anak saya playboy? lalu anak kamu apa karena mau diplayboy-in di acara ini!" Mrs. Farouel yang biasanya diam tiba-tiba segera bersuara karena tidak sudi anak kesayangannya Romain dijelek-jelekkan. Dan perang antar 2 keluarga itu pun PECAH!!!

"Tuh kan apa kubilang, kamu harusnya tidak mengikuti acara ini Mei! Pria ini tidak pantas untukmu!!!" ujar Michael. "Tapi ko, Rommie tidak seperti itu!!!" bela Meilani. "Tidak seperti itu?! kamu pasti sudah dibuayai olehnya!" ujar Mrs. Kumala tiba-tiba! "Enak saja anak saya dibilang buaya, dia itu MANUSIA tau!" Mrs. Farouel tersinggung. "Ma, biarin aja deh, Romain kan emang seperti yang mereka bilang...dia itu tidak pantas menjadi pewaris papa di perusahaan! aku yang pantas!" ujar Julia ketus menatap tajam ke arah Romain. "Julia! cukup dengan syemua hal itu! Syudah berapa kali kubilang padamu, kalau kamu menginginkan perusyahaan papa, silakan ambil! kamu kira untuk apa syaya syampai jauh-jauh pergi ke Bali ini, karena syaya tidak mau bertengkar denganmu terus mengenai syiapa yang pantas menjadi pewaris papa dan syapa yang tidak berhak!" ujar Romain yang tiba-tiba berteriak dengan keras karena emosinya sudah tidak bisa ditahan lagi. "Tuh kan Mei! kamu sudah liat pria yang kamu bela-bela itu...dia tak lain adalah seseorang yang hanya bisa berteriak pada adik perempuannya sendiri!" ujar Mrs. Kumala. "Nyonya....maaf ya tapi bukan cuma anak saya saja yang memiliki kelemahan, kamu kira anak anda bagaimana? memakai baju-baju terbuka seperti itu dihadapan jutaan pemirsa, apakah itu yang diajarkan dirumah anda, untuk memamerkan asset yang dimiliki biar dilihat khalayak ramai?!" ujar Mr. Farouel tiba-tiba dengan sangat menyindir! "APA?! berani-beraninya kamu mengatai anakku seperti itu! Dasar kamu orang tidak tahu aturan, pantas saja usahamu sekarang dalam masalah kalau kamu saja tidak becus mengurus rumah tanggamu sendiri!" teriak Mrs. Kumala dan GEMPARLAH meja makan tersebut, setiap orang di meja tersebut saling berteriak satu sama lainnya. Hanya Mr. Kumala yang duduk diam dengan tenang sampai geleng-geleng kepala melihat semua orang saling berlomba siapa yang memiliki suara paling kencang malam itu!!!

"DIAAAAAAAAMMMMMM!!!!" teriak Romain yang sudah tidak tahan, tapi Mr. Farouel segera memarahi Romain untuk tidak ikut campur dalam masalah ini dan kedua keluarga itu saling memaki lagi tanpa hentinya, Michael dan Julia pun tak kalah heboh ikut menyumbang suara dalam pertengkaran itu. Sedangkan Mei hanya terbengong-bengong melihat keluarga Farouel dan keluarganya sendiri....selama ini mamanya Mrs. Kumala selalu menang dalam semua perdebatan dalam keluarga, tapi malam ini Mrs. Kumala mendapat saingan berat dari Mr. Farouel yang tidak kalah brutal dan gaharnya dalam berteriak!!!

Tiba-tiba saja Mei merasa tangannya ditarik oleh Romain yang sudah tidak tahan untuk pergi dari tempat itu. "ROMAIN...KEMBALI KESINI!!!" teriak papanya dengan marah ketika Romain tetap cuek menarik tangan Meilani yang hanya tersenyum karena dia tidak pernah mengira, kalau kedua keluarga mereka akan "MENYATU" seperti ini!

Romain membawaku keatas gedung hotel tersebut. Malam itu terasa dingin apalagi dengan gaun yang kukenakan. "Maaf atas kejadian tadi Mei, akhirnya kamu lihat kan syeperti apa keluargaku. Papaku terus mendesyakku untuk melanjutkan bisnisnya, mamaku terus mendesyakku untuk menikah dengan gadis-gadis yang tidak syaya syukai. Dan adikku Julia....dia itu syangat membenciku dan menganggapku syebagai syaingannya dalam mendapatkan harta warisyan dari papa...keluargaku benar-benar KACAU Mei....syaya bahkan tidak tahu lagi harus bagaimana untuk menghadapi keluargaku lagi!" ujar Romain frustasi.

Mendengar pengakuannya tersebut, aku semakin simpati dengannya, ternyata setiap keluarga itu punya masalah mereka masing-masing. Aku selalu menganggap kalau keluargaku sangatlah parah dengan punya mama seperti mamaku...tapi punya adik seperti Julia ternyata jauh lebih buruk dari yang pernah aku bayangkan, aku sekarang sangat bersyukur bisa memiliki seorang kakak seperti Michael yang selalu melindungi dan menyayangiku.

"Rommie...tidak pernahkah dalam kehidupanmu kamu mencintai seorang wanita sebelumnya sehingga kamu selalu menolak semua wanita yang selalu dijodohkan oleh mamamu? lihat tampangmu....dengan tampangmu saja kamu sudah bisa memikat gadis manapun. Tidak pernahkah ada gadis yang jatuh hati padamu?" pertanyaan itu tiba-tiba meluncur saja dari bibirku tanpa kusadari. Romain menatapku lekat-lekat sebelum akhirnya menjawab "Ya....pernah ada seorang gadis Indonesia yang membuatku tergila-gila padanya. Kurasa dia adalah cinta pertamaku dan namanya adalah Monica Wijaya!" nama itu benar-benar seakan-akan bagai GELEDEK di siang bolong bagi Meilani, karena akhirnya dia tahu siapa itu Monica....wanita yang disebut namanya waktu Rose Ceremony, dan lebih terkejutnya lagi, Mei MENGENAL siapa itu Monica Wijaya karena Monica adalah TEMAN BAIKNYA!!!

"A...apa yang terjadi dengannya? mak...maksudku apa yang terjadi dengan Monica?" tanya Meilani dengan gugupnya. "Dia...dia meninggalkanku dan menikah dengan pria lain!!! kamu lihat kan? tampang bukanlah segala-galanya....ternyata gadis yang kucintai itu lebih memilih untuk menikah dengan pria yang lebih berduit....." ujar Romain, tiba-tiba kepala Meilani menjadi pusing dan perutnya terasa mual....karena dia teringat dengan pembicaraan penting yang dilakukannya dengan Monica, karena Meilani lah orang yang mengatakan kepada Monica UNTUK TIDAK MENIKAH dengan Romain!!!

Dada Meilani tiba-tiba terasa sangat sesak karena dia teringat malam ketika sahabat karibnya Monica curhat kepadanya mengenai 2 pria yang dia sukai pada saat yang bersamaan. Satunya adalah seorang bad boy yang suka hura-hura dan seperti tidak punya masa depan, sedangkan yang satunya lagi adalah seorang good boy yang sangat pintar, rajin dan bertolak belakang dari pria yang satunya lagi. Sang bad boy itu masih belum mapan secara finansial dan Monica takut kalau segala kebutuhan mewahnya tidak akan terpenuhi, sedangkan good boy sudah bekerja dan mapan secara finansial. Dan sekarang Monica bingung siapakah yang harus dipilihnya, sang Bad Boy atau sang Good Boy yang telah meminangnya...karena pada saat itu Monica berkencan dengan 2 PRIA SEKALIGUS!!!

Dan Mei ingat betul dengan perkataanya pada Monica malam itu, "Mon, cewek pada dasarnya suka bersenang-senang dengan bad boy karena mereka itu lebih fun untuk dipacari....tapi pada akhirnya mereka akan menikahi seorang Good Boy karena Good Boy itu lebih bisa dipercaya dalam hal hubungan jangka panjang!" dan saat itu juga Meilani baru menyadari...kalau Bad Boy yang dibicarakan Monica saat itu adalah ROMAIN dan dialah yang membuat Romain kehilangan cinta pertamanya!!! APA YANG AKAN DILAKUKAN ROMAIN KALAU DIA SAMPAI TAHU MENGENAI HAL INI ?!!!

"Mei...? Mei..... ?" Romain tiba-tiba kaget dengan Meilani yang melamun. "Oh maaf a...aku......." Meilani jadi tidak bisa berkata apa-apa. "Mei...apalah gunanya aku hidup jika hidupku syeperti ini?! kehidupan cintaku kacau! kehidupan keluargaku juga kacau!!! Aku ini adalah pria yang tidak memiliki masya depan!!! yang bisya kulakukan hanyalah hura-hura, clubbing dan kencan dengan banyak wanita!!! jika seperti ini lebih baik aku MATI SAJA!!!" teriak Romain yang malam itu benar-benar frustasi ketika dia segera mendekati pinggir gedung, merentangkan kedua tangannya lebar-lebar kesamping dan ingin lompat dari atas gedung itu!

"Rommie!!! apa yang kamu lakukan!!!? JANGAN BERTINDAK BODOH!!!" teriak Meilani ketakutan ketika dia berusaha keras menarik tubuh Romain dan mencegahnya untuk melakukan tindakan bodoh! "Katakan Mei...beri syaya syatu alasyan mengapa syaya harus hidup?!" teriak Romain putus asa. "I...I....CARE FOR YOU ROMMIE!!! Isn't that enough reason for you to live?!" teriak Meilani sambil menangis ketika dia meneriakkan kata-kata tersebut! "What did you say?" tanya Romain yang tidak menyangka akan mendengar hal tersebut dari bibir Mei. "Don't make me say it again Rommie....." tangis Meilani yang merasa kalau pipinya yang sudah basah terkena air matanya memerah karena malu. "Say it again Mei...say it! or I'll JUMP!!!!" ancam Rommie. "NO DONT!!! I....I CARE FOR YOU!!!! PLEASE DON'T DO ANYTHING STUPID!!!" teriak Meilani sambil menangis ketika tiba-tiba Romain berbalik dan memeluknya dengan erat sampai Meilani kesulitan untuk bernapas. "Thank you Mei.....thank you....." ucap Romain sambil terus memeluk Mei dengan erat diatas gedung tersebut.

Setelah berpelukan cukup lama, aku dan Romain pun memutuskan untuk kembali ke kamar hotel kita, karena kita berasumsi kalau malam sudah larut dan orang-orang pastinya sudah tidur. Tapi ketika aku tiba di ruang tamu depan kamar hotelku, ternyata kakakku Michael sudah menunggu disana.

"Mei...apa-apaan kamu pergi begitu saja dari ruang makan bersama playboy itu, apa kamu tidak mendengar mengenai apa yang kita debatkan tadi itu....?! Dan apa kamu tahu kalau mantanmu Wilson terus menelepon kerumah mencarimu begitu dia melihatmu bersama Romain di TV, dan dia berkata padaku bahwa dia INGIN KEMBALI padamu. Nah saya lebih setuju kalau kamu bersama Wilson ketimbang bersama Romain!" marah Michael pada adik perempuannya itu. "Ko...please jangan memarahiku lagi...Koko adalah orang terakhir yang kuharapkan untuk memarahiku saat ini dan orang pertama yang kuharapkan untuk mendukung hubunganku dengan Rommie, karena malam ini aku baru mengetahui kalau aku telah melakukan suatu kesalahan yang besar dengan menyuruh Monica untuk tidak menikahi Rommie!" ujar Meilani sedih.

"Monica? Monica Wijaya teman baikmu yang slutty itu?" tanya Michael heran, Meilani mengangguk pelan. "Apa hubungannya dia dengan semua ini?!" tanya Michael heran. "Ter...ternyata Monica adalah CINTA PERTAMA Rommie....dan aku adalah orang yang mengatakan pada Monica untuk tidak menikah dengan Rommie tetapi menikah dengan suaminya sekarang Larry!" ujar Meilani yang benar-benar merasa bersalah. Saat itulah Rommie yang diam-diam menguping tanpa sengaja pembicaraan Michael dan Meilani karena ingin mengucapkan selamat malam kepada Meilani MENDENGAR SEMUA ITU!!! Saking kagetnya, Rommie sampai membentur daun pintu dibelakangnya, dan hal itu membuat Michael dan Meilani menoleh kearahnya.

"Ro...Rommie......" Meilani pucat bukan main mengetahui Romain berada disitu dan mungkin mengetahui semua yang dia bicarakan dengan kakaknya Michael. "Mei....HOW COULD YOU?!!! ternyata syelama ini syemua itu disyebabkan olehmu?!" tuding Romain dengan penuh amarah. "Rommie please....I can explain this...." pinta Meilani sembari terisak-isak. "DON'T......YOU EVER TALK TO ME AGAIN!!!" teriak Rommie ketika melayangkan jari telunjuk ke arah Mei lalu segera pergi masuk ke kamarnya dan membanting daun pintu kamar hotelnya dengan keras. "天啊...怎么办...?!" tangis Meilani panik ketika dia memeluk kakaknya Michael dengan erat. Apapun yang terjadi, dia harus berusaha untuk membicarakan hal ini dengan Romain besok.

Keesokkan paginya, Mei sudah bangun sejak awal dan mencoba untuk menjelaskan mengenai Monica kepada Romain, tapi setelah menunggu beberapa saat di depan kamarnya, Romain tidak kelihatan juga. Saat itulah Mei melihat Mrs. Farouel dan menanyakan perihal keberadaan Romain. Mrs. Farouel berkata pada Mei bahwa Romain sudah pergi keluar semenjak tadi pagi. Mei semakin resah mendengar hal tersebut, karena dia takut Romain akan melakukan tindakan bodoh seperti yang coba dilakukannya semalam. Oleh sebab itu dia memutuskan untuk segera pergi mencari Romain.

Setelah mencari Romain cukup lama, Meilani akhirnya mendapati Romain tengah berada di dekat pantai. Ketika dia mendekati Romain, Meilani terkejut melihat Michael yang terlihat mesra dengan Julia ditepi pantai. Sepertinya mereka berdua menjadi dekat dalam beberapa hari belakangan ini. Julia sangat senang melihat Michael tidak menyukai Romain, karena dia sangat tidak menyukai kakaknya, yang ada di pikiran Julia hanyalah uang...uang...dan uang, dan dia tidak sudi harus berbagi harta warisan dengan kakaknya itu! Oleh sebab itu Julia ingin menghancurkan Romain dengan mendekati Michael agar Michael terus menolak hubungan Mei dan Romain. Dia tidak peduli bagaimana dengan perasaan Romain dan Meilani, karena baginya uang adalah segalanya dan dia bersedia untuk melakukan apapun untuk menghancurkan kakaknya itu.

Romain berbalik tatkala dia menyadari kalau ada yang mendekatinya. "Mau apa kamu?!" sergah Romain dengan kasar pada Meilani. "Rommie...please let me explain. Ya, aku memang orang yang menyuruh Monica untuk meninggalkanmu, tapi aku benar-benar tidak tahu tatkala itu kalau kamu benar-benar mencintai Monica....aku hanya menilai dari sisi Monica saja yang menceritakan dirimu...aku tahu kalau aku sangat bersalah dan aku hanya bisa meminta maaf darimu, tapi please Rommie...maafkanlah diriku.....aku....aku benar-benar menyesal dan tak tahu harus berkata apa-apa lagi...." tangis Meilani lirih.

"Then don't say anything anymore! PERGI KAU! ENYAH KAU DARI MUKAKU!!! Syaya tidak syudi melihat tampangmu lagi!!! Kalian wanita syama syaja! Tidak Monica....tidak Julia....dan syekarang KAMU!!! Yang kalian pikirkan cuma UANG...UANG...dan UANG!!! Memang syekarang syaya belum bekerja dan belum mapan....tapi syaya tidak mau menikahi syeorang wanita hanya karena dia mencintai hartaku.....now GO AWAY!!!! You know what? syaya ini syudah lelah dengan syemua yang kulakukan syelama ini untuk melarikan diri...syaya sudah ingin menjalin sebuah hubungan yang serius dengan seorang gadis yang sangat kusayangi dan gadis itu adalah KAMU Mei! Dan lihat apa yang kudapatkan? kamu ternyata orang yang menyebabkan syakit hatiku syelama ini karena ditinggal oleh Monica! Dan syaya bahkan telah memercayakanmu dengan kisyah masya laluku yang tidak pernah syaya ceritakan pada siapapun syelama ini termasyuk kepada mamaku sendiri....karena syaya menganggap kamu adalah gadis yang tepat bagiku...gadis yang telah kutunggu-tunggu syelama ini...tapi ternyata....ternyata......." untuk pertama kalinya Meilani melihat air mata di kedua matanya Romain, Mei tidak bisa berkata apapun karena dia tahu kalau dirinya telah membuat pria tersebut terluka dengan sangat sakitnya atas perbuatannya itu. "Kamu bilang sendiri kan kalau kamu ingin pergi dari acara ini, nah SYILAKAN PERGI!!! Syaya MENYESYAL telah memberikan Mawar Merah kepadamu!!! And now, I WOULD NEVER WANT TO SEE YOU AGAIN!!!!!!!!!" teriak Romain dengan kasar, penuh kemarahan dan sangat menyayat hati!!! Meilani yang mendengar perkataan Romain akhirnya tidak tahan lagi membendung air matanya yang sudah membanjiri kedua pipinya, dia pun segera berlari kembali ke hotel untuk mengemasi barang-barangnya dan pergi dari Bali untuk meninggalkan semuanya ini! Karena dia tidak pernah menyangka semua kenangan manis bersama Rommie sekarang akan ternoda dengan kenangan-kenangan pahit ini, bahkan sebelum mereka menjalin sebuah hubungan yang pasti, mereka sudah bertengkar hebat seperti ini......

Ketika Meilani sedang berkemas-kemas, tiba-tiba sesuatu terlintas dibenaknya. Romain pantas membencinya, dan mungkin tidak akan pernah mau untuk melihatnya lagi, tapi setidaknya dia harus melakukan sesuatu untuk Romain sebelum dia meninggalkan tempat itu, dia harus berbicara dulu dengan orang tua Romain mengenai perasaan Romain selama ini dengan Mr. dan Mrs. Farouel agar kedua orang tua Romain bisa mengetahui apa sebenarnya yang dirasakan oleh putera mereka itu. Maka Mei pun segera mengganti bajunya dan pergi mencari kedua orang tua Romain.

Beruntung bagi Mei, karena Mr. dan Mrs. Farouel sedang berada di ruang tamu didepan kamar hotel mereka, tapi sayangnya Julia ternyata berada disitu juga, sepertinya Julia sudah selesai berkencan dengan Michael. "EH!!! MAU APA KAMU KEMARI?!" Julia segera menyambut Mei dengan kasarnya. Mr. dan Mrs. Farouel pun menoleh kearah Meilani dengan tatapan dingin. "Mau apa kamu kemari? bukankah mamamu tidak suka kalau kamu berhubungan dengan putera kami? kami pun tidak suka kalau putera kami berhubungan denganmu!" ujar Mrs. Farouel dengan nada dingin, tidak ada lagi raut keibuan dan anggun seperti biasanya kali ini. Mr. Farouel hanya diam membisu masih dengan tampang gaharnya itu.

"Tenang saja Mrs. Farouel, Rommie juga sudah tidak mau berhubungan denganku lagi. Aku sudah melakukan kesalahan besar padanya yang tidak bisa dimaafkan olehnya..." ujar Mei sembari berusaha menahan air matanya. "Bagus itu! lalu masih mau apa lagi kamu kesini?!" tanya Julia ketus sembari menyilangkan kedua tangan didepan dadanya dan menatap sinis kearah Meilani.

"Sebelum aku pergi, ada yang ingin kukatakan pada kalian bagaimana perasaan Romain sebenarnya yang tidak kalian ketahui...." ujar Mei, "Apa maksudmu...?!" Mr. Farouel tiba-tiba angkat bicara. "Ini mengenai sesuatu yang Romain katakan padaku..." Mei baru mau berbicara tapi kalimatnya sudah dipotong oleh Mr. Farouel dengan teriakan "Jangan LANCANG kamu ya anak muda! kamu ini baru kenal puteraku baru beberapa minggu saja! apa yang membuatmu merasa sok kalau kamu jauh lebih mengenal dirinya dari kami?! dia itu sudah bersama kami selama 28 tahun!!!" marah Mr. Farouel, Julia senang ketika Meilani dimarahi.

"Lalu apakah kalian tahu kalau selama ini dia tersiksa ketika bersama kalian? apakah kalian tahu kalau dia pernah disakiti oleh wanita yang dicintainya sehingga selama ini dia selalu menolak semua gadis yang dijodohkan dengannya? apa kalian tahu alasan dia pergi dari rumah ini karena dia tidak mau bertengkar dengan adiknya Julia soal siapa yang paling berhak mendapat warisan keluarga Farouel? dan mungkin masih banyak lagi hal mengenai Romain yang kalian tidak pernah tahu walau sudah bersama kalian selama 28 tahun?!" tangis Mei tiba-tiba sampai Mr. & Mrs. Farouel terkejut bukan main dengan apa yang barusan dikatakan oleh Mei, itu benar-benar hal yang membukakan mata mereka. Dan ironisnya, hal itu harus mereka ketahui dari orang lain bukan dari anak mereka sendiri. "A...Aku tidak tahu mengenai hal itu?" ujar Mr. Farouel yang terkejut bukan main. "Aku akan segera pergi dari tempat ini, hanya ada satu yang kuminta, agar kalian menjaga baik-baik putera kalian, karena dia adalah seorang Pria yang kesepian, terluka dan seorang pria yang hebat juga dibalik semua topeng yang dikenakannya selama ini. Dan kuharap kalian bisa melihat putera kalian tanpa topeng yang selalu dikenakannya selama ini agar kalian bisa menyadari siapa putera kalian sendiri itu.....permisi!" ujar Mei menangis lalu segera pergi dari tempat itu.

Mr. dan Mrs. Farouel sampai saling menatap satu sama lainnya selama beberapa saat dalam keheningan, "Sayang sekali mereka sudah tidak menjalin hubungan lagi...jika tidak, aku harus mengakui kalau gadis tersebut adalah calon yang paling pantas untuk bersanding dengan putera kita" ujar Mr. Farouel. "Dan jangan lupakan mama dari gadis itu adalah lawan yang tangguh untukmu soal debat!" ujar Mrs. Farouel lalu sepasang suami istri itu malah tersenyum mengingat perdebatan saat di meja makan kemarin malam tersebut. "Kurasa kita harus membicarakan hal ini dengan Mr. dan Mrs. Kumala" ujar Mr. Farouel ketika berdiri dari kursinya, Mrs. Farouel mengangguk dan menggandeng lengan suaminya itu. Julia kaget bukan main melihat hal itu, "Tapi pa......" protes Julia, "DIAM JULIA!!! sudah papa putuskan mulai saat ini, Romain akan menjadi PEWARIS SAH semua bisnis papa di Perancis! dan bila kamu masih mau menikmati harta kekayaan keluarga Farouel, mulai saat ini kamu harus BELAJAR untuk MENGHORMATI kakakmu itu!" ujar Mr. Farouel tegas, sehingga Julia hanya bisa mendongkol sendiri.

Mei sudah siap berangkat dengan koper-kopernya ketika kru BoB mengatakan kalau pihak hotel mau mengadakan pesta besar sebagai perayaan dari akhir acara Bachelor of Bali ini dah Meilani diminta untuk tinggal setidaknya satu malam lagi saja, karena tanggung kalau dia pergi begitu saja tanpa menghadiri pesta tersebut, Mei akhirnya pun mengiyakan untuk menghadiri pesta besar yang diadakan hotel malam itu.

Malam yang ditunggu-tunggu akhirnya tiba, Romain sudah berjas dengan gantengnya di hall hotel tempat dimana pesta tersebut diadakan. Michael terlihat asyik bercakap-cakap dengan seorang pemuda yang baru muncul di pesta itu, pemuda itu tak lain adalah Wilson Chandra, mantan Meilani yang membuangnya dari atas kapal pesiarnya tempo hari karena tidak mau tidur dengannya. Michael rupanya sudah menelepon Wilson untuk datang ke pesta itu atas hasutan dari Julia agar hubungan Romain dan Meilani semakin hancur.

Dan yang tak disangka-sangka terjadi, muka Romain yang tampak murung malam itu berubah menjadi ekspresi yang penuh dengan keterkejutan tatkala cinta pertamanya Monica Wijaya menampakkan dirinya di pesta itu dengan balutan busana yang sangat seksi dan rambut yang disepuh coklat. "Halo Romain...long time no see....." sapa Monica dengan menggodanya. "Mo...Monica...apa yang kamu lakukan disyini...?" tanya Romain kaget. "Aku menonton acara ini secara LIVE Romain, dan kamu kira aku mau melewatkan malam final ini? no way Rommie....karena malam ini juga aku sudah memutuskan untuk KEMBALI PADAMU!!!" desah Monica sembari meletakkan tangannya diatas bahu Romain, "Jangan memanggilku Rommie!" ujar Romain yang tidak suka dipanggil seperti itu, sepertinya Romain hanya membolehkan Mei untuk memanggilnya seperti itu. "Oh kenapa cemberut seperti itu Rommie...itu kan panggilan kesayangan TEMAN BAIK-ku Mei padamu...tapi tenang saja, malam ini aku akan membuatmu melupakan Mei karena aku sudah membooking sebuah kamar di hotel agar kita bisa menghabiskan malam berdua saja selepas pesta" desah Monica lagi tapi pandangan Romain tiba-tiba teralih pada seorang gadis yang baru tiba dipesta dengan menuruni undakan tangga. Gadis itu mengenakan gaun ungu yang sangat anggun dan terlihat mempesona malam itu, gadis itu tak lain adalah Meilani!

Melihat Meilani tiba, Wilson segera buru-buru berlutut sebelah kaki didasar tangga untuk menjemput mantan pacarnya itu. Mei kaget bukan main melihat Wilson, dia masih membenci pria tersebut, tapi ketika dilihatnya Romain disana dengan tubuhnya DIPELUK oleh Monica dari belakang, Mei pun segera tersenyum kearah Wilson dan menerima tangan Wilson.

Sepanjang malam, Romain tidak bisa melepas pandangannya kearah Mei walau dia harus mencuri-curi pandang kearah gadis tersebut. Melihat hal itu, Monica tidak senang, maka dia pun segera menghampiri Meilani yang sedang berbicara dengan Wilson. "Hai Willy, bisakah aku berbicara dengan Mei sebentar?" desah Monica, "Tentu saja" ujar Wilson lalu meninggalkan kedua gadis itu berdua.

"Mon...bagaimana kamu bisa berada disini?" tanya Mei kaget. "Oh harus dong...emangnya aku mau membiarkan kamu MENIKAMKU DARI BELAKANG dengan mencuri Romain dariku! kamu ini yang waktu itu menyuruhku untuk tidak menikahi dia, ternyata kamu mau mencurinya dariku ya!" tuding Monica. "Mon, aku benar-benar tidak tahu kalau pria yang kau bicarakan waktu itu adalah Romain. Lagipula, aku baru bertemu dengan Romain itu beberapa minggu yang lalu, dan aku benar-benar tidak tahu kalau Romain itu adalah mantan pacarmu sampai kemarin. Jika aku tahu kalau dia itu mantan pacarmu, aku tidak akan sudi mengikuti acara ini dari pertama" ujar Meilani. "Bagus kalau begitu, maka mulai sekarang KAMU JAUHI ROMAIN...karena aku akan tidur dengannya malam ini!" ujar Monica. "Apa? bukankah kamu sudah menikah Mon? lalu bagaimana dengan suamimu Larry?" tanya Meilani. "Kamu tahu aku kan...aku adalah tipe wanita yang tidak cukup hanya dengan satu pria dalam hidupku! Larry adalah pria yang sangat baik...dan pernikahanku begitu sempurna. Masalahnya...pernikahanku itu BEGITU SEMPURNA!!! Kami bahkan tidak pernah bertengkar sama sekali, dan aku butuh TANTANGAN dalam kehidupanku atau aku akan mati karena kebosanan nantinya! Oleh sebab itu, maka aku sudah memutuskan untuk menjadikan Romain sebagai TTM ( Teman tapi Mesra )-ku!!!" ujar Monica sembari mengedipkan sebelah matanya. "Mon...kamu harusnya bersyukur sudah memiliki pernikahan yang bahagia dengan Larry, jangan kau rusak hal itu karena pernikahanmu begitu sempurna...apakah kamu tahu banyak wanita diluar sana yang menginginkan pernikahan seperti itu?!" nasehat Mei. "Lalu membiarkanmu merebut Romain dariku? JANGAN MIMPI!!! Romain itu MILIKKU SELAMANYA!!! dia tidak boleh mencintai wanita lain selain diriku!!!" ujar Monica. "Mon, kamu tidak boleh egois seperti itu, kamu harus membiarkan Rommie mengejar kebahagiaannya sendiri juga kalau kamu hanya bisa menawarkan kebahagiaan semu pada dirinya...." ujar Mei. "Aku tak peduli! Yang penting, mulai dari sekarang JAUHI ROMAIN atau kamu akan berurusan denganku!!!" ancam Monica lalu segera mendekati Romain dan sengaja mencium Romain didepan mata Mei, Romain sebenarnya menolak, tapi begitu dia melihat Mei sedang menatap kearah mereka, maka Romain pun sengaja membalas ciuman Monica untuk membuat Meilani semakin sakit hati melihat hal tersebut.

Setelah berlangsung beberapa lama, akhirnya sampai pada acara dansa malam hari itu, untuk merayakan cinta yang bersemi-semi di udara. "Yeah right?" ujar Mei pesimis pada dirinya. Mr. dan Mrs. Farouel sudah menuju lantai dansa terlebih dahulu, disusul Mr. dan Mrs. Kumala, kemudian Julia dengan Michael. Monica pun segera menarik Romain ke lantai dansa juga, Meilani tiba-tiba dikejutkan oleh Wilson yang mengajaknya berdansa, jadinya dia mengiyakan saja.

Romain merasa heran pada dirinya, dia akhirnya bertemu dengan wanita yang sudah mematahkan hatinya dan wanita itu sekarang berdiri tepat didepannya, berdansa dengannya dan mengatakan kalau dia ingin kembali pada dirinya, tetapi mengapa dirinya malah tidak bisa melepas pandangannya dari Meilani yang tengah berdansa dengan pria lain. Dia sudah bertekad untuk tidak akan pernah mau bertemu dengan Meilani lagi, tapi melihat Meilani di pesta itu, dibenaknya hanya ada Mei...Mei....dan Mei. Dan melihat Meilani berdansa dengan pria lain terutama dengan mantan pacarnya itu, membuat hati Romain semakin tidak karuan saja.

Meilani yang tengah berdansa dengan Wilson, tiba-tiba merasa tidak nyaman karena Romain terus melihat kearah mereka, terutama kearah dirinya! Dia berusaha untuk tidak membalas tatapannya Romain, tapi setiap kali pandangan mereka bertemu, Meilani merasakan sebuah gejolak dalam dirinya. Tiba-tiba saja bibir Wilson sudah mendekati bibirnya, "Willy mau apa kamu?!" Mei segera menghindar dari ciuman Wilson. "Ayolah Mei, aku tahu kalau kamu masih mencintaiku...kita tidak seharusnya putus, ayo kita kembali pacaran saja" senyum Wilson.

Melihat Wilson yang berusaha mencium Meilani, api kecemburuan langsung membakar seluruh tubuh Romain, tiba-tiba saja dia melepaskan diri dari Monica dan berjalan kearah Wilson dan Meilani. "Maaf, tapi apakah aku bisa mencuri pasangan dansamu sebentar?" tanya Romain pada Wilson. Wilson menatap Romain dengan tidak senang dan "Tidak! dia itu pasangan dansaku, sana kamu dengan pasangan dansamu saja!" usir Wilson, "Well if that so...." Romain tiba-tiba menarik tangan Meilani untuk mengajaknya berdansa ketika "Kurang ajar!" Wilson segera melayangkan tinju kearah Romain tapi Romain berkelit dengan sigapnya dan balas MENINJU Wilson sampai roboh dilantai dan dalam sekejap saja suasana pesta itu jadi HEBOH dengan pekikan kaget dan ketakutan akan kekacauan yang terjadi!

"Rommie apa yang kamu lakukan?!" Monica tidak percaya kalau dua lelaki itu malah bertengkar demi memperebutkan Meilani bukannya dirinya. Meilani tiba-tiba merasa malu dan tidak bisa menahan semua itu, dia malah langsung menangis. "Mei...apa kamu tak apa-apa?" tanya Romain sembari melingkarkan tangannya ke pinggang Mei. Mr. Kumala tersenyum senang melihat hal itu karena dia merasa ada kemungkinan kalau pasangan muda itu akan berbaikan lagi. "Lepaskan aku!" jerit Mei tiba-tiba lalu lari dari pesta. "Mei tunggu!" Romain segera mengejarnya. "ROMMIE!!!" Monica menjerit histeris karena dia ditinggal di pesta begitu saja oleh Romain.

Meilani terus berlari menembus udara malam yang dingin itu, tapi tidak dipedulikannya, dia terus berlari karena yang diinginkannya hanyalah pergi sejauh-jauhnya dari pesta tersebut. Meilani terus berlari sampai dia tiba ditepi pantai ketika tiba-tiba ada yang menarik lengannya dari belakang, dia menoleh dan kaget melihat Romain yang ternyata mengejarnya.

"Rommie buat apa kamu mengejarku? pergilah bersama Monica karena dia kesini untuk kembali padamu, kenapa kamu terus menggangguku? bukankah kamu yang bilang kalau kamu sudah tidak ingin bertemu dan melihatku lagi? lalu mengapa kamu harus membuat semua ini menjadi begitu su....mmmbbbb!" tangis Mei ketika tiba-tiba Romain menarik dirinya kedalam pelukannya dan membungkam tangisan gadis itu dengan bibirnya. Dan itu merupakan ciuman pertama mereka selama acara ini!

Selama beberapa saat mereka berciuman, sampai Mei tiba-tiba melepaskan bibirnya dari bibir Romain. "Rommie apa-apan ini...? apa yang kammmmmmppp!!!" Romain sudah membungkam bibirnya lagi untuk kedua kalinya. Meilani melepaskan bibirnya lagi, "Rommie bagaimana dengan Mon...mmmbbbb!!!" untuk ketiga kalinya bibirnya dibungkam oleh Romain dengan ciuman yang sangat menggebu-gebu seakan-akan ciuman itu sudah ditunggu-tunggu oleh Romain selama beberapa minggu belakangan ini. Meilani menjadi semakin panik ketika dia merasakan lidah Romain mulai merambah masuk kedalam mulutnya, dia ingin melepaskan diri tapi tubuhnya hanya membiarkan bibirnya itu menjadi milik Romain malam itu. Mereka berdua berciuman dengan sangat panas dan menggebu-gebunya sampai tiba-tiba Romain menghentikan ciuman tersebut, dan menatap kedua mata Meilani dengan tatapan penuh cinta.

"Mei, papa syudah menceritakan syemua yang telah kau lakukan dengan mengatakan yang syebenarnya pada mereka. Dan aku tidak pernah menyangka kalau kamu sepeduli itu kepadaku untuk melakukan hal tersyebut. Aku juga syudah menerima tawaran papa untuk mulai belajar menekuni bisnis yang dijalani papa syelama ini syetelah acara ini syelesyai, dan syaya juga akan berusyaha untuk menjalin hubungan yang lebih baik lagi dengan adikku Julia...tapi tolong jangan tinggalkan aku syendiri Mei, syaya membutuhkanmu untuk melewati syemuanya itu! Syelama ini bayangan Monica syelalu menghantuiku...tapi syetelah bertemu denganmu....syaya perlahan-lahan bisa menghapus syemua kenangan pahit yang disyebabkan oleh Monica, bahkan ketika Monica muncul malam hari ini, yang kupikirkan dikepalaku hanyalah kau Mei! Kurasya ini jodoh, dan syaya syekarang syangat berterima kasyih karena dulu kamu menasyehati Monica untuk tidak menikahiku....karena jika tidak....maka syaya tidak akan pernah bertemu dan mengenal syeorang Meilani Kumaladewi" ujar Romain dengan mata berkaca-kaca ketika dia mengutarakan isi hatinya.

"Rommie....apakah kamu tahu? selama ini aku selalu memimpikan bahwa ada seorang Pangeran yang akan menyelamatkanku diatas menara dan memintaku untuk menikahinya. Selama ini kukira aku tidak akan pernah bertemu dengan pangeran tersebut, selama ini aku mengira bahwa pangeran itu hanya ada dalam khayalanku saja. Tapi baru sekarang aku menyadari kalau aku telah bertemu dengan pangeran itu! Pangeran itu adalah orang yang menyelamatkanku ketika mantan pacarku membuangku ditengah laut....Pangeran itu adalah orang yang melindungiku ketika ada seekor hiu yang berenang disekelilingku.....Pangeran itu sudah melindungiku ketika ada seorang wartawan dan seorang wanita hamil menyerangku...dan Pangeran itu juga telah menjagaku ketika aku hampir terjatuh dari atas kapal.....apakah kamu tahu? kalau Pangeran tersebut adalah KAMU!!!" tangis Meilani ketika membelai pipi Romain.

"Mei....do you love me? 'cause 我喜欢你!" ucap Romain, Mei kaget dan tersenyum bahagia mendengar kata mandarin pertama yang didengarnya dari Romain dan itu adalah 3 kata yang sangat indah. "Yes...je t'aime trop" Meilani membalas dengan 3 kata Perancis pertamanya juga. Baik Romain dan Meilani tersenyum bahagia sebelum mereka berciuman lagi dengan penuh cinta dibawah langit malam yang sangat romantis.

ps : bagaimana kelanjutan kisah Meilani dan Romain? jawabannya hanya di the Final Rose Ceremony

ps : Meilani won the contest and won Romain's heart too in the end, and they are now happily married.

THE END

Creature Feature - Last Part

2010-01-12T22:29:00.000-08:00

CREATURE FEATURE

= LAST PART =

It's HALLOWEEN!!! the day that we Succubus always looking forward to, since it would be the night where we hunt together and share our victims together! But why don't I feel the spirit of Halloween today? I have decorated our cave with skeletons of the men we've killed, but still I'm not feeling happy. My body is too weak cause I've been man-fasting for the whole week now ever since I met that guy....yes, Russel is the name of that guy and I just couldn't get him out of my mind. Even though his face is different, but he reminded me of the peasant I used to love back then when I was still a young girl with love, with hope and with future.

Last week, when I captured Russel to dance in the cemetery with me and my friends there, I just couldn't kill him...am I falling in love with him? but how come a Succubus like me could feel love? a Succubus like me could only know to feel lust and passion but not love! And he...he even wanted to get into deeper relationship with me? I...I just couldn't do that, I couldn't draw his life energy out of him. So one day, I told him who I really was by showing him my Succubus form. As I expected he was really shocked when he learned the truth about me, I even told him everything about me, from what I do for a living, where do I live and what I was about to do to him back there at the cemetery. And it's been a week now since my confession, I didn't hear anything from him and I didn't even want to stalk him anymore and it's gonna make things worse....oh what is happening to me? is it the end for me just because I fall in love to a human male???

Russel hid the gun beneath his trousers as he got dressed. For the whole week, he couldn't get Deborah's image out of his mind. He didn't care whether it's because of love or her dark charm, but he knew one thing for sure, he needed to find Deborah wherever she is. Deborah told him about the cave where she and her succubus friends lived, so as a precaution, he decided to bring the gun with him just in case.

A couple of hours later, Russel finally arrived at the weird looking cave. He was kinda scared actually, but the thought that he could meet with Deborah pump his adrenaline inside his body. When he entered the cave finally, he's suddenly surrounded by three beautiful yet dangerous Succubus.

"Well....well...well...look what we've got here...a Handsome Sssstranger, hmmm...yummmy!!!" a black-haired blue Succubus hissed.

"Ehmm...excuse me, but is it true that Deborah lives here?" Russel tried to stay calm but he could sense fear in his own voice.

"And who could you be handssssssome?" a blonde pink Succubus hissed.

"I...I'm Russel" Russel answered.

"Oh ssso you're the man who made Deborah lost her appetite to hunt together with ussss....now I could ssssee why ssshe's so deeply in love with you...." a brunette yellow Succubus hissed while admiring Russel's body.

"And Russsssel right? how about we give an offer that you couldn't refusssssssse?" the blue succubus asked.

"And what would it be?" Russel asked shyly.

"You forget about the ugly Deborah, and in return you could 'play' with usssssssss" the pink succubus hissed seductively.

"True...my name is Aurell, and if you're an odipus complex, mama could give you a ride you won't forget...." Aurell ( yellow succubus ) hissed.

"Or...if you're into sssschool girl, then Candy is your girl since I'm the cutest one here......" Candy ( pink succubus ) hissed with her innocent voice.

"And if you like to be dominated, then Madam Belinda issss ready to punish you my sssslave!" Belinda ( blue succubus ) hissed while licking her lips.

"Thank you Ladies...but I think I'll pass, I'm only looking for Deborah here...." Russel refused the offer kindly.

"WHAT?!!! HOW DARE YOU REJECTING USSSSSSS? do you know that you would be the firssssst guy to ever have the gut to reject usssss!!!" Belinda hissed with anger now.

"That is why, he's the man that I won't give to the ones like you girls!" Deborah showed up suddenly. A glimpse of happiness can be seen from Russel's eyes when he spotted the woman he's been longing for....

"Oh Deborah, don't be like that, we always sssshare our prey right? bessssides it's Halloween Night, and I ssssay how about we sssssshare him together!!!" Aurell hissed and still couldn't take her eyes off Russel.

"No way girls!!! Russel what are you doing here? you could get yourself killed by just being here you know?!" Deborah asked even though she's so happy deep down inside.

"Deborah I've had a lot of thinking since our last meeting, and I gotta say, that I don't care whether you are a Succubus or not, all I know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you even though I must die in order just to be by your side. You could suck me dry to death or you could do anything to me...I don't care!!! I just know that you're gonna be the love of my life from the moment you captured me and brought me to the cemetery!" Russel who was blinded by love confessed his true feelings.

"Ooohhh ssssso ssssssweet which makesss him officialy our MAIN DISH for tonight!!!!" Belinda grinned wickedly.

"No girls....stay away from him or....." Deborah now stood between Russel and those 3 succubuses.

"Or what....??? do you think we don't know that you're sssso weak right now from all your man-fasting crap, and with the three of usssss, I'm sure we could just take you just like that!!!" Candy said with her not-so-innocent voice anymore.

"RUSSEL....RUNNNNNN!!!!!!!" Deborah took Russel's hand and they ran away from the cave!

"Ladiessss...let'sss play a GAME! Whoever getsss them firsssst, sssshe could get her firssssst turn on sssssucking the energy out of him....so let'sss get the party SSSSSTARTED!!!" Belinda hissed as the three bitchy succubus flew out of the cave to hunt for both Deborah and Russel.

As Deborah and Russel were running through the woods, Russel couldn't help but notice that his lover isn't looking so well, so he told her to stop and "Deborah are you ok? is it true that you're doing a man-fast or something?" Russel asked with concern. Deborah nodded weakly. "Then...just suck my energy Deborah....suck it!" Russel offered himself. "No...Russel, that's one thing that I would never do to you....let's go before they arrive here" Deborah said as she pulled Russel's hand to run again when "HHHHHIIIIIIISSSSSSSS!!!!" Belinda landed in front of them with hungry expression on her face while "Gotcha handsome!!!" Candy landed her claws on Russel's shoulders!!!

"Get your hands off him b*tch!!!" Deborah clawed Candy's face, she knew Candy is the dandiest among them, so when it comes to fight, always aim for her face! Candy screamed in distress afraid that there's gonna be a scar on her face. But poor Deborah, she could do nothing when Belinda dug her nails into her chest!

Deborah screamed out lout as she collapsed with blood all over the ground! When Russel saw it, he felt the urge of anger inside him, as he pulled out the gun that he hid beneath his trousers, aimed at Belinda and "BANG!!!" pulled the trigger. Belinda was so shocked as she saw blood was coming out of the hole on her chest from the gunshot. As Belinda fell to the ground and died immediately, Candy and Aurell flew away before Russel decided to shoot them too.....

"No...Deborah...no...don't you dare leave me!" Russel shouted as he kneeled beside Deborah and put her in his arms. "Russel...I...I'm sorry....." tears running down Deborah's cheeks. "No Deborah! don't you dare leaving me before I show you a place where I planned to go with you tonight" Russel said that loudly. "Then take me there....." Deborah smiled weakly.

"See this place? Look at the crowd over there Deborah, this is the place where we could attend the Halloween Party and you could be yourself without having to disguise in your human form, and then maybe even for a night, you'll get to feel how does it feel to be who you really are. When you told me about your previous life, I thought what the heck, tonight I'll dress as a Peasant and you could be a Succubus right???" Russel smiled as he looked at Deborah in his arms but his smile vanished immediately as he knew that Deborah was gone....yes, she was gone before he could show her the place where she could relive her dream to become that girl she was before...the girl with love, with hope and with future......

The next morning, Deborah's lifeless body had been laid on the ground. Her hair had turned from bright red to shining white. Her wings were not even there anymore, it was so astonishing how fast her body decomposed. Russel looked at Deborah's body as he placed a white rose on her chest. The body was still hot a couple of hours before but now it's cold as an ice. Even Russel felt cold and full of sorrow that morning, he had lost his will to live when Deborah passed away. "Don't worry Deborah, I'll join you pretty soon!" he whispered to Deborah's ear as if she could hear him, Russel thought that he might have lost his mind, but he couldn't care less, and that's when he reached the gun that he used a night before to kill Belinda.

He took a final glance of Deborah's lifeless body, "Soon Deborah...soon, and nothing could separate us from now on...." Russel lifted his hand and pointed the gun at his forehead and "BANG!!!"

the end?

Sometime in the future,

I ran through a dark forest with sweat all over my face, I couldn't stop myself but kept looking behind me trying to spot someone or something who was chasing me. I just kept on running...and running...until my feet couldn't run anymore so I stopped at the nearby tree. I looked behind me but there was nothing there, and just when I was about to run again, something GRABBED me from behind!!!

"NOOOOO.....!!!" I woke up from my nightmare in the middle of the night. "Deborah, are you okay?" I looked at him and I saw Russel. "Russel? how can you be here? and where are we?" I asked as I didn't recognize where were we. "Deborah, did you forget? we're married already, like I said before NOTHING could separate us from now on, I would do ANYTHING for us to be together...." Russel smiled and there's something in his smile that scared me. I tried to remember where was I before, and all I could remember that I was a Succubus, I looked down at my body but it was normal. I sighed in relief for I wasn't a Succubus anymore, but still there's something not right about my body nor Russel's body as I looked at him again.

"Listen dear, how about we grabbed you a drink, you always enjoy our 'little snack' in the middle of the night" Russel smiled and I swore I could see something in his eyes, like a red spark or something like that. I nodded as he guided me to leave our bedroom, we passed a big mirror, and that's when I noticed something, I told him to stop for a while and went back to see my reflection through the mirror and that was it....that's when I found out WHAT KIND OF CREATURE WE ARE........!!!

I started my story with an old saying of a broken-heart man, and I'm gonna end it with a new saying from me :

"Never ever believe in men
Especially the hot ones
'Cause the hotter they are
The more dangerous they could lure you into...."

Do you believe it? maybe you will? maybe you won't?
but one thing for sure, beware for WE might be inside your house in the middle of the night
we might be under your bed, we might be in the basement or in the attic or we might be just right behind the door
just prepare yourself, cause you might see us one day!!!
( HEE...HEE....HEE...HEE...HEE )

THE END

X-Men Academy : Last Part

2010-01-12T18:37:00.000-08:00

X-MEN ACADEMY

~ LAST PART ~

It was supposed to be an ordinary day.
Students should have been practicing in the danger room
Mentors should have been training the students
Life at the X-Mansion should have been going like the way it was
But later that afternoon
The Brotherhood of Evil Mutants came to the mansion
Bringing with them
Unbelievable….
Damage…..
Not just from the outside…
But from the inside too….
No one could have anticipated it
Especially given how the day started

"Ewww...ewww...ewwww....I'm so not touching those chickens!!!" Madison Lee groaned as she doesn't want her hands to get dirty will these "ranch acitivities". I looked at Serena Carter and we both laughed, I don't know how many times we've heard Madi whined around since we started this activity. "And what the hell is that thing in front of you Rena?" Madi pointed at a saw. "It's called Saw Madi, didn't you see one before?" Rena looked at Madi with a surprised look on her face. "SAW? like I saw what you did last night with that Dante boy? Ewww...I didn't even like that word, SAW....eww...ewww....ewwww!!!!" Madi groaned louder now. Serena and I just can't stop laughing, Madi is so funny, "Madi, don't just standing there like you're sunbathing or something, why don't you help me collecting these eggs" I asked her. "With that smell and ewww whatever it is...I think I'll pass! I don't know why we agreed to do this horrible activity...." she whined.
"This program is called 'Anger Management'. Jean suggested that we should do this program so that we could control our emotions better especially after our last training in the Danger Room" I explained to her why we should do these things.

"Stupid program! but I don't like it Dee, and why only the three of us doing these things...where's Bliss and that Posh Mutant?" Madi looked around but they're nowhere to be seen. "Levine asked me to do her parts for her, she said that she could die if she breaks her fingernails, so she pretended that she's not feeling well today and Bliss, as far as I know, he's taking care for Levine" I answered and "WHAT!!!? that is so UNFAIR!!! If I know that we're gonna do this...I'm gonna find 1001 reasons not to show up today here.....see this environment...I don't even like it...where the hell are we?!" Madi screamed in frustration.

"I'm surprised to see this environment too, it feels like being in the ranch, I missed my home....and I love being here..." Rena smiled as she's sawing a plank of wood. "Ranch??? eww...I don't like that word either. I like the word 'Fabulous', 'Fashion' or 'Glamour' but 'Ranch' ??? ewwww......!!!" Madi complained again. "Stop complaining Madi, beside look...it's just the three of us right? I like spending time with you girls....we should hang out like this let's say forever?" I grinned, "Well...I wouldn't mind either, if it's not because of you two I would have abandoned this place in the first place. Let's talk then....Rena is having a crush with her senior. How about you Dee? how come I never saw you with a man ever since we've arrived here. This is so not you....." Madi looked at me with curiosity.

Then the feeling that I've been trying to hide all this time suddenly came out to the surface. "It's...it's just....ever since I killed those three men....I...I don't have any desire to sleep with a lot of men anymore...." I stopped what I'm doing for a moment when I answered the question.
"Oh...I'm sorry Dee" Rena hugged me. "What? don't tell me you're becoming one like that Russian L Word?" Madi asked me.
"No...I still like being looked at by men, but that's it. I just don't have any desire to sleep with them anymore...and the worst part is I only get turned on by 'him' oh what's happening to me girls...???" suddenly my eyes are full of tears.
"Oh Dee, how come you're not telling us about this...don't hide this kind of feeling from us. We're your best friends, and I promise I won't judge you" Madi kneeled down beside me and hugged me. I hugged Madi and Rena, I love them both...in the time like this...you could see the real face of Madison, she may look bitchy but deep down inside she cared for her friends.
"And who is this 'him' you're talking about?" Madi asked a moment later. "Do you girls remember that I've asked you before about the man that often came in our bedroom everynight? well...he was the one who r*ped me...." I told them finally.

"What?...oh now you're freaking me out Dee, all this time a stranger came to our bedroom without us even realizing it. What did he do all this time..." Rena looks scared.
"Well...he often brought me these red roses as an apology for what he did to me. And then sometimes we....we....made love. I can't tell you all these because I don't want you to judge me for letting the man who seized my dignity getting into my pants again..." I couldn't even look at their faces when I was telling them that.
"Dee!!! how come you let him do it again to you??? a rapist must have never been forgiven!!! You must tell it to us in the first place so that we could take care of it. But how come we never heard you making love with him?" Rena looked confused.

"Yeah I know, it makes me wonder too, how come you girls never noticed us. I know it's wrong...but I couldn't help it. Despite for what he has done to me, I couldn't help but feeling comfortable around him, it's like I have this feeling that he could protect me from this cruel world or something, and the worst part is...I often fantasized him as my lover...oh what is happening to me????" I burst into tears suddenly.
"Oh Dee, I don't think there's something wrong with you. I think you're having this Stockholm Syndrome" Madi said. "Stockholm Syndrome? what's that?" I asked her back. "It's a rare case but sometimes a rape victim could develop a feeling towards her rapist" Madi looked at me with sympathy.
"Stockholm Syndrome? I thought that Syndrome is about someone who was being held hostage for long enough, he or she can develop feelings for the captor" Rena asked to Madi. "Ehm...whatever! talking about this medical term just get me a headache right now. I can't think too much....." Madi touched her forehead now. Suddenly I and Rena laughed out loud looking at Madi's reaction.

"Oh thank you so much girls...it was very nice talking with you girls. I feel a little bit better now" I smiled at my two best friends. "You could talk to us whenever you have problem Dee, just like what everyone says, we're Mean Girls right? so there's nothing Mean Girls couldn't do" Madi winked at me. "Yes Dee, we will always be your best friends no matter what you've done or will do, everything will be just the way it was" Rena said it with smile on her face.

Sadly, this was not to be.
In a few hours
One of these girls would DIE!!!
And one of them would fall to the DARK SIDE!!!
But how could they have known this?
It was supposed to be an ordinary day.

Prof. X and the other Teachers were going to take care of a problem caused by Sabertooth and many other Evil Mutants. What they didn't know, it was just a coy so that Magneto and his soldiers could break in easily to the Mansion. But of course we all didn't know about it, in fact I, Madi and Rena had dressed up in our Red Uniforms to practice ourselves in the Danger Room while the teachers were gone. We were about to leave the room when we heard a lot of screams and shouts from outside then the next thing we knew Magneto and his other evil mutants were in our room already!!! We screamed as this blonde man started to set our room on fire!
"Who are you??? and what are you guys doing in our room?" I asked as I looked at them one by one, there's this middle-aged man with a headwear, a blue-skinned woman, a pale-skinned man, a blonde guy with tubes in his back and a winged-demon who looked awfully familiar to me.
"Easy girls...let me introduce ourselves, my name is Magneto, and these are my brothers. We came from the Brotherhood of Evil Mutants. The reason we come here today 'cause we want to recruit you!!!" Magneto pointed at me!
"Me? are you kidding me? I've been recruited by Prof. X and there's no way I want to be recruited by you guys!" I stated my opinion.
"Too bad...but we'll make you join us by any means!!!" Magneto smiled as he gave signal to the others.
"Don't you dare....." Madi was about to use her power when she screamed suddenly. I looked at Madi and saw this hunchback mutant was pinning her down in the floor. I didn't even see from where the hunchback mutant was coming....

"Ewww....let me go you ugly toad!!!" she yelled but "MMMBBBB!!!" that mutant who looked like a toad or something spit out his green saliva and Madi's face was covered with it that she couldn't talk or breathe! Rena was about to freeze those guys but Mystique was very fast, and the next thing we know, Rena's being held hostage by her already. I'm about to release my pheromone when Sinister already strangled my neck from behind!

"One move and your friends will DIE!!!" Sinister threatened me as I heard Rena was panting 'cause Mystique was about to break her neck! "What do you want?!" I asked that pale-skinned man as he caressed my cheek. "My....what a pretty lady! We've said already that we want YOU to join us! and you could ask your two friends to join us too if you want. 'Cause we sense a Level 5 Mutant in you girl, and the last thing we want is for you to be on Xavier's side" Sinister said it with his hands kept caressing my cheek.

"Take your hands off her!!!!" the Winged-Demon suddenly yelled at Sinister, "Oooh...what a temper, easy boy, now I could see why you're dying to have her in our team...ck ck ck look at this body...." Sinister admired my curve, "I said take your hands off or I will...." the Winged-Demon approached us now and I could see a red spark in his hand, even though we haven't met before but he seemed care for me and he also looked awfully familiar to me!

"Okay...okay...hands off now, but will this pretty lady join us?" Sinister asked me again, "Never ever!!! I'd rather die than have to betray Prof. X" I said it clearly. "Okay...but let's see how strong your loyalty is...let them go!" Sinister ordered Mystique and Toad to release Rena and Madi. "Time for Plan B" Sinister winked at Mystique. "What plan B?" the Winged-Demon seemed confused. "You'll know pretty soon handsome!" Mystique winked at the Winged-Demon as she and the other evil mutants left our bedroom. The Winged-Demon gave me glance before he left the room too. I could swear to myself that I know that glance like I've seen it before!!!

As we heard screams and shouts again, we left our room immediately. And we can't believe what we saw, it's like all hell breaks loose, the evil mutants had wreaked havoc the entire mansion. "Let's help the others fight them off" Rena suggested as we were running down the hall when we passed this classroom and heard a sobbing voice from inside the room. "Who's sobbing there? I think we need to check it out" Rena said. "What?! we have other things to do than just to take care of a crying girl, the last time we need in this time is another Drama Chick!" Madi disagreed with Rena. "Madi, there's nothing wrong with helping another crying girl right?" I looked at Madi and "Fine! but if there's something happened again, don't tell me that I didn't warn you girls!" she agreed finally. Ohhh....we should have listened to Madi that time....we should have.......

When we entered the room, Madi's looked shocked cause the classroom was looked like hell! things were all over the place, and that's when we spotted this Illona girl in the center of the room, when she saw us, she began to cry harder and harder!!! "Oh just leave this place...I don't like that Precog....especially a Drama Precog...ewww!" Madi was about to leave the room but I hold her leg, "Please Madi...do it for me..." I begged her, she looked at me, rolled her eyes and nodded.

"Illona is there something wrong?" I asked as I was approaching her when Illona started to scream out loud suddenly, screaming for help like we were gonna hurt her or something, and a few girls entered the classroom too and looked at us with strange expression on their faces!

"Illona what happened?" the blonde girl with curly hair asked the so-called crying Illona. "They....they're the reason why the Brotherhood of the Evil Mutants came here, they want to recruit those Mean Girls!!! And when they found out that I know about this, they...they...WANTED TO KILL ME!!!" Illona cried out loud. "What are you talking B*TCH!!!?" Madi yelled at Illona suddenly. "Illona we didn't try kill you we were just asking why you were crying...." I looked at Illona with a confused expression. "No...they wanted to kill me!!! don't believe them girls...they are Mean Girls!!! and they're always mean to me!!!" Illona yelled at us. "Illona...??? that is so not true...." Rena said, I could see tears in her eyes already.

"Get them girls! We should teach those Mean Girls a lesson they will never forget today!!!" the girl in blue uniform ordered the other girls when they're starting to surround us and trying to grab our hairs. "Get off me you stupid b*yotch!!!" Madi throw the girl in green uniform and the girls seemed to get angrier and angrier.....

I couldn't see clearly when suddenly someone released this electricity to our direction, I didn't see who released it but it looked like Tav's power so I assumed it must be from her! "Dee...LOOK OUT!!!" that's when Madi did something I would never expect she would do it for me, she used her own body as a shield to protect me from the electricity! And it striked through her neck!!!

"MADIII!!!" I screamed as I saw with own eyes my best friend fell to the floor. I heard Serena screamed as the girl in green uniform was cutting her hair to make her bald with a scissors!!! "Let's see if you can still attract Dante with no hair!!!" Rena's struggling hard with tears in her eyes as the girl in green uniform kept on cutting her hair. "Girls...STOP IT!!!" I really wanted to use my power but Jean told me that we should take better control of our emotions in under any circumstances, otherwise the Anger Management program would be for nothing, and we shouldn't use our powers to harm other people too. So I grabbed that girl in green uniform's arm but I screamed as someone pulled my hair from behind, the other girls were just laughing and laughing at us!

I heard Madi called out my name with her dying voice, I kneeled beside her as I hold my best friend's hand. "Madi...hang on! I'll get some help from you...why did you do that Madi...you shouldn't have done that...." I couldn't help but tears were running down my cheeks suddenly. "I...I just don't want to lose you again Dee, I've lost you once...and I couldn't lose you again...." she said with tears in her eyes. "Madi hang on....HELP...PLEASE HELP US....girls please...HELP US!!!" I begged them but "No way...!!! you all deserve it! we really hate you!!! we hate everything about you!!! just because you have everything then you could just steal all the guys from us and steal everyone's attention in this mansion!" one of the girls spit on my face. "NOOOO......!!!!" I heard Rena screaming as she realized that her hair is BALD now and she passed out 'cause she just couldn't take it.

"Oh no Rena! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!!!" I screamed at the girl in green uniform but they just kept on laughing, "What's wrong with you people....???!!! My friend's dying and Rena...she never done anything bad to all of you, but why did you do this to her? to us??? we're friends here...we should help each others especially in this time, the mansion is under attack and all you guys care is just some jealousy issues! my friend's dying here...please show us some mercy!" I screamed in tears but they were just laughing, "So now you consider us as your friends?! Eat that sluts", "Feel that wh*res!", "You all deserve these b*tches!!!" those are the responses that I got from them. I was so...so wanted to be angry....when I saw Madi vomited blood from her mouth!

"Madi...Madi....noo...don't die please...don't die on me Madi!!!" I hugged my best friend with tears in my eyes, "Dee...I was so glad to meet you again my friend, you are my best friend forever and ever....I'm so glad to have a friend like you Dee....you're always like a sister that I never had...I love you Dee...." Madi said her last words before she closed her eyes for good. "NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!" I cried out loud as I couldn't do nothing while my best friend died in my arms!

When Madi died, they're all silent suddenly as they realized that they've crossed the line! I felt something burning up inside my body....I got angrier and angrier when suddenly "And this is for you Divanna, let's see how well you're gonna be after this" Illona said it when I screamed as she stabbed my left eye with a pencil!!! "My eye...my eye...my eye...." I screamed in agony but Illona were just laughing. And it was in that moment, I knew I had to do what I should have done before, I let out my anger as it's starting to take control of my body and that was it...I lost control of my own body as my eyes turned black and so did my hair!!!

The girls stood in panic now as they noticed the change....Illona was the first one to run away from the room, and when the other girls followed her, I just couldn't let them....suddenly my hand released this dark aura to possess their bodies as it took control of their bodies from within, yes from WITHIN!!! I clenched my fist and this girl in green uniform's heart was crushed within her body, she just died like that!

The girl in yellow uniform wanted to attack me with her power but nothing happened. "Yes...surprise...surprise...let me tell you one thing about my new power, not only it could control your organs from within, it could also NEUTRALIZE your mutated genes in your body so that you're just like an ordinary human for a period of time" I said it with a strange voice, a voice that I couldn't even recognize, but it's from my throat! then I realized that there's another person in my body now, I could only see through these eyes, but my body and my mind are under control of this "new me"!

The girl in yellow uniform tried to run away but I clenched my fist again and her brain was crushed just like that! Ohhh...it felt so good taking somebody's life just like that...so easy....so good....and so....ADDICTIVE!!! The other girls screamed as I looked at them with my dark eyes...one of the girls even peed in her pants. Just when I was about to kill my next victim, Levine entered the room and looked shocked to see me, Madi, Rena and those two girls that I've just killed.

She quickly tried to heal Madi but it was too late, "Oh no, Dee...I'm so sorry...what happened here?" Levine said with glassy eyes. "Sorry you said??? well sorry won't bring Madi back to life...and for that...you should DIE too!!!" I release this dark aura to possess Levine's body when "Levine...look out!!!" Bliss who was just entered the room pushed Levine aside so that he's the one who got possessed by dark aura instead of Levine. I snapped my fingers and Bliss fell to the ground cause all his internal organs were damaged! a black smoke came out of his mouth. "Bliss NOOOO!!!!!" Levine cried out loud to see her loved one died in front of her eyes. "How is it Levine? now you get to see how does it feel when the one you love die just because you are too late to bring your sorry ass here!!! kha kha kha kha kha" I laughed out loud, oh I love the new me! no morality issue, no conscience issue, and no boundary...just kill...kill...kill...dead...dead...dead..., I laughed again like a mad person!

That's when Demira, Gabriella, Tavtiana, and ILLONA entered the room, but this time she's wearing yellow uniform, she's very fast to change her dress, hmmm...weird?!. "Oh my God!!!" Demira gasped in disbelief, "Oh no...just like what I saw in my premonition!" Illona looked so shocked. "Of course b*tch! because you're the one who CAUSED this!!!" I yelled in anger to Illona, "What...what are you talking about Divanna?" Illona looked at me with her puppy eyes, "Oh you're a hyprocrite b*yotch! and now you're all gonna DIE!!!" I screamed as I released my dark aura everywhere to wrap all of their bodies!

"Divanna stop it! this isn't you Divanna! stop it!!!" Demira screamed as the aura was starting to possess her body! "Divanna, what's wrong with you?! you're not the Divanna that I know! Divanna that I know is a kind lady who cared to help a crying girl up in the tree even though she was just testing her....please brace yourself Divanna!" Gaby screamed with tears in her eyes. "You damn right! I'm NOT Divanna...I'm...PHERONA!!! No more Divanna from now on...she's useless! Divanna couldn't do nothing but fell in love to the man who r*ped her, Divanna couldn't do nothing but to see her own best friends got her head shaved in front of her eyes and died in her arms, Divanna is so stupid to follow every rules just because she didn't want to disappoint her mentor Jean and Prof. X...but ME??? I'm Pherona...and nothing would stop from what I'm doing....now bye-bye eveyone....and just ROT IN HELL!!!" I was about to snap my fingers when "AAAARGGGHHHH!!!!" this winged-demon flied into the room, and took me with him by breaking out of the classroom's wall!!!

The next thing I knew, we landed around these ruins.
"What the hell are you doing to me?! Take me back to the Academy...NOW!!!" I screamed.
"What happened to you Dee? this isn't you...you're not like the Divanna that I know?!" the winged-demon looked at me with his demon eyes.
"I'm NOT Divanna!!! I'm PHERONA...and who the hell are you?!" I yelled.
Suddenly the demon transformed back into his naked human form, standing right there in front of me.
"Chuck?" I asked in disbelief. "Dee...you're back?" Chuck seemed very confused.
"Stay there Dee! it's my turn NOW!!!" I yelled at myself.
"What have you done to Dee? bring her back!!!" Chuck yelled at me with flare in his eyes.
"What have I done to me??? what have YOU done to me???!!! huh? do you think I could come out to the surface if it isn't because what you DID to me? do you think I could come out if it isn't what those b*tches DID to me? She's ( Dee ) too DAMAGED right now, She tried to hide her guilt for having feeling towards you...and now after what happened to her eye, after what happened to Madi and Rena...poor little Divanna, she's too fragile and damaged right now, so she let ME take over her body right now...'cause she just couldn't face the reality anymore!!!" I yelled in anger.
"Oh Dee...what have I done to you?!" the demon said, I swear I could see guilt in his demon eyes.
"Then why did you do it Chuck? why did you do it?" tears running down my cheeks.
"I wasn't supposed to let you live Dee, after I did it to you, I was supposed to KILL YOU!!!" Chuck said while he looked me in my eyes.
"Kill...kill me? but why?" I could sense fear in own voice.
"I'm a DEMON Dee and it was the dark ritual that I always do every moon eclipse for more than thousand years...I should mate a girl and then kill her as a sacrifice to Dark Deity in order for me to get a new power!" Chuck explained.
"What? so you planned to make me as your sacrifice...ARGH!" I got so angry so I manipulate his body and make him thrown to the nearby wall.
"ARRGH!" he shouted as I see red sparks around his body before he released it to me and I screamed as I was thrown to the ground.
"Help me...." I asked for help.
"Oh Dee....I'm so sorry" Chuck came near me and "DIE YOU RAPIST!!!" I released my dark aura to possess him but he shimmered and appeared right next to me and electrocuted me again with his red sparks.
"Get Dee here! NOW!!! I don't want to speak with you b*tch! I want to speak with her!!!" Chuck shaked my body when "Chuck stop it please...." I begged him.
"Dee is that you now?" he asked, I nodded.
"Look...I'm a Demon and I've done a lot of things in the past than you could even imagine!!! I killed, I looted, I've done so many things that even you could never forgive me!!! I've been doing these for more than a thousand years...hungry for more powers and powers....but I never get satisfied. And then at that party, I met you Dee, I knew rightaway that you're gonna be my sacrifice that night, so I took you with me and did that, then...when I was about to kill you...I didn't know why but I just couldn't do it, there's something about you that I couldn't even describe in words, I've been with many women for more than a thousand years, and believe me I didn't even have to rape them for they're the ones who always attracted by my charms. But you....you're so different from them, I'm a Demon Dee but whenever I saw you I feel this something inside me that I never felt before...I don't know what is this feeling but it's tormenting me! I couldn't get your hair, your face, your eyes, you body and your everything out of my head!" he looked me straight into my eyes when he shared his feeling with me.
"Chuck....do...do you love me?" I asked him.
"I don't know Dee, if LOVE is the right word to describe my feeling toward you then maybe I do...." he said.
"Awww so sweet!!! but too bad I don't BELIEVE in LOVE!!!" I manipulate the wall around us to trap him!
"Dee...Dee...listen to me!!! I'm so sorry for what I've done to you...and there's something you should know too. I was the one who turned you into a Mutant! that night when I was "doing" you I let you drink my blood, I was so wanted to make you become like me, cause I was so afraid that you couldn't even have a feeling towards me if you know that I'm a Demon. When I found out that you were selling your body, I was the one who killed those three men and many other of your clients!!! Do you think why they never come back! I KILLED THEM ALL 'cause nobody can have you BUT ME!!! I LOVE YOU DEE!" Chuck yelled out loud while trying to break himself free from the wall with his super strength!
"What....? so all this time it was YOU!!! You son of a b*tch! Do you know what I have to go through when I found out that I'm different? that I'm a FREAK!!! Do you know how does it feel when I thought that I'm the one who's responsible for those three men! Those feelings keep haunting me in the night Chuck...do you even know about it? If this is the way of you showing your love to me...then I'd rather not being loved by you...cause it's nothing but SICK OBSESSION of you!!!" I screamed out loud in tears!
"Please Dee....please forgive me! I really didn't know how to show my feeling to you, this feeling is very new to me. But I didn't plan to make you feel guilty about those three men Dee, I didn't mean that. Do you think why Prof. X came to the brothel right after those three men were dead? I was the one who send the letter to him that a girl needs his help. Only to find myself regret it, 'cause you're supposed to be with us at the Brotherhood, cause I need to be next to you!" he yelled as he's trying to reach me and breaking himself free from the wall.
"No Chuck...I couldn't forgive you!!! there's nothing you would do that could make me forgive you....I'm sorry Chuck...but you must DIE!!! And just so that you know, even death couldn't erase all those things you've done to destroy my life!!!" I yelled in tears as I let her ( Pherona ) take over my body again!
"Poor Chucky Chucky Chucky......poor you, even Dee couldn't forgive you...and now it's time for you to DIE!!!" I smiled wickedly when I strangled his neck with my own hand! But this time, he didn't even fight back. "Oh...so you're waving a white flag to me now Chucky Boy?! FIGHT ME! ATTACK ME! I want it to be FUN!!!" I screamed in distress.
"No Dee, I wouldn't fight back anymore...I've done everything so that you would forgive me, I came to your room every night with all the red roses 'cause I know it's your favorite. I sent the letter to Prof. X because I thought X-Mansion was the best place for you than being in that brothel. When Madi had an accident, I was there at the hospital when the doctor couldn't help her anymore, so I let her drink my blood too so that she would know how does it feel to be a mutant after what she said to you when you confessed to her that you're a mutant. I was always there Dee, I was always the stalker in your life! I know I'm guilty as hell for raping you! There won't be any good reasons to approve for what I've done to you! But if you think I don't deserve you....if you think I'm so beneath you....if you think you could never forgive me....and if you think that I don't stand a chance even the slightest in your heart...then KILL ME Dee...KILL ME!!! 'Cause I'd rather DIE than have to live the next thousand years WITHOUT YOU IN MY ARMS!!! KILL ME RIGHT HERE...RIGHT NOW!!!" he closed his eyes ready to be killed by me!
It was in that moment, after hearing his true feeling, something changed inside me...."DANG IT!!!" I yelled as I know Dee is taking over her body again, this little thing called love really make me WEAK!!! I slowly pulled my hand away from his neck, he opened his eyes and looked at me with a confused expression on his face!
"I...I FORGIVE you Chuck....but please don't break my heart anymore...please don't hurt me anymore 'cause I'm too fragile right now to face another trauma in my life...." I forgave him as tears running down my cheeks. And there....I could see tears in his eyes too.
"Dee...I promise to you right here right now...that I would never ever let anyone to hurt you as long as I live!" Chuck suddenly pulled me into his arms and kissed me passionately! We made love like crazy after that!!! Dark aura and red sparks were all over the place when we were doing it, slowly but sure the dark aura turned back to the beautiful pheromone aura as my body tensed and.......... :D

The next morning, I woke up and found my hair is blonde again. "Morning sweetie..." Chuck greeted me when he hugged my naked body from behind. "Morning too...." I was so embarrassed as I couldn't even look at him, from dusk till dawn...that was really a record for me. "Oh look...she's shy like a little kitten after being a Tigress last night...." Chuck made a joke on me. "Chuck...do you love me even I'm not perfect? ...you know, I only have one eye now" I asked him, "Dee...there's nothing that could make me love you less, you've forgiven me after all those things I did to you. And there's nothing I want to ask but to be with you everyday from now on" he whispered those words to my ears. Oh it felt really good when you have someone who love you more than you love yourself....

"Chuck...I still have one more question" I said, "Shoot" he turned my face to face him. "What happened when you didn't kill me that night?" I asked. "Then I had to give up one of my powers Dee. Don't you worry I have so many powers" he winked at me. "What power did you give up that night as an exchange for not killing me?" I asked again. "The power to CHANGE THE HISTORY, 'cause I don't want to change the past anymore now that I've found you" he answered, "Oh Chuck...that is so sweet!" I kissed him. "Wait here, I'm gonna go get our breakfast...." he said it to me, then a pair of demonic wings came out of his back and he flied away.

I was about to get dressed when I heard noises from the bushes. "Chuck is that you?" I asked around when "Ck ck ck...look how lucky we are today....." 5 thugs came out of the bushes and they're licking their lips as they spotted my naked body. I reached out for my uniform but they grabbed my body already. I kicked out and screamed but they were just laughing, I tried to release my pheromone aura but NOTHING HAPPENED!!! "Let me go!!!" I kicked one of them as he tried to touch me down there and someone slapped me on my face and "I said...LET ME GOOOOOO!!!!" I screamed as my eyes turned black and so did my hair.

Those thugs looked shocked to see the change in me. "Hallo....thuggy boys...miss me?" I winked as I made a kissy face at them then I released this dark aura to possess them and with a snap of my fingers, they died immediately cause blood is coming out of their eyes, ears, noses, and mouths! "That was quick isn't it?" I giggled, "Now now...let's get back to the Academy since I still have unfinished business there!!!" I prepared to go back to the mansion.

* Divanna talking
* Pherona talking

It took me more than a week before I could go back to the Mansion 'cause Chuck shimmered us halfway around the world. I noticed that there are a lot of new tombs at the backyard of the mansion, and one of them must be Madi's. When there was nobody there, I put these red roses in front of her tomb when "I know you're gonna be here" said a voice from behind me, I turned around and see this old bald man in a wheelchair.

"Prof. X?" I was surprised, "Oh child look at you?! you're very different now from the moment I met you for the first time" he looked at me with sympathy. "Yes...Professor, a lot has happened. And you must know that your students CAUSED this!" I said as I was getting angry. "Yes I know what happened, Serena told me everything. I'm sorry for that my child, we've trained them to be a better mutant here, but of course, you could never know somebody's real personality, but please understand my child that not all of the mutants are like them" he apologized for them. "Too bad....I feel antipathy for all of them now" I crossed my arms in front of my chest.

"Is that what you learn from here Divanna? to fight fire with fire too?" he asked. "I've learned a lot from here Professor, friendship which is the most wonderful thing that ever happened to me here, getting to know you Professor, Miss Grey and the other mentors...they're wonderful...it's just...it's just I can't stand with the HYPOCRISY of those who looked nice on the outside but deep down inside they're just a bunch of losers who can do nothing but being envious at others who are better than them in everything" I grit my teeth.

"So what do you plan on doing now?" he asked. "I've considered the offer and I've decided to join the Brotherhood!" I answered. "Oh look how deep you've fallen my child, do you think they're better than us?" he asked me again. "At least, there...if they are evil and don't like me, they'll show it right away...unlike here....pretend that they're nice but in fact, they can do nothing but stabbing others in the back!" I grit my teeth again. "Don't judge this academy like that my child just because what a couple of students have done to you....." he tried to open my mind, "Too late Professor...what's done is done!!!" I pointed at Madison's tomb.

"But don't worry Professor, I'm not an ungrateful b*tch, so this I can promise you as long as you live, I won't harm any of your students. I never forget what you've done to me back then when I didn't have anyone to depend on, and I'm very grateful for that. But once you're not around us anymore...I promise you that I will HUNT DOWN every single of them wherever they are who was there when the incident happened, I don't care whether they're guilty or not, and not just for them...I will KILL all of their families too and everyone who is dear to them!!! And when that day comes, they'll know that they shouldn't have messed up with me, they want a MEAN GIRL...now they'll have ONE!!!" I said it with full of anger and revenge! "Please my child don't do it...this grudge might eat you up someday...." Prof. X advised me as I was leaving him there, and that was the last time I went to the mansion, I would never ever come back to the mansion until the day of my revenge comes...besides, like they say, Revenge is a Dish Best Served Cold!!!

I joined the Brotherhood for a short period of time until I found out I was pregnant. Chuck took me out of the brotherhood since he wanted our child to grow up in a better environment. So we lived in one of his mansions now. Later he proposed to me and I said yes, it was a simple wedding but I didn't care, it was more than enough for us.

He's being a great husband ever since, Pherona and I had a lot of differences about him. I wanted to tame the Demon inside him, but Pherona wanted to use him as her weapon for revenge when the time comes! When I told him about this, he helped me to find any helps I could get so that I could recover from my trauma and get rid of Pherona once and for all.

As the years passed, I recovered slowly but sure, my first and second power are back now and I could use them anytime I want. But I rarely used them now, with Chuck by my side who needs another man, besides I have a new job now...being a MOM, yes it can be very stressful sometimes but it was all worth it. I take fully control of my body now, but sometimes...I could still see her ( Pherona ) through the mirror, she's telling me not to tell anyone that I could still see her.

I know she's still in there waiting....waiting....and waiting....until the day comes for her to make a 'comeback'. I'm scared as I don't know what will happen when the day comes someday, I just wish, that come what may, I want him to remember me as Divanna, the woman he married to...and if things turn out for the worst, he should KILL ME! 'Cause I have a strong feeling that when she ( Pherona ) comes back, it's gonna be WORSE THAN EVER!!!

THE END

FF : CODE RED ~ Episode 2 "A Fairy to Remember"

2010-01-12T01:42:00.000-08:00

E P I S O D E 2

✿ A FAIRY TO REMEMBER ✿

Sheara Monastery was often known as a peaceful and sacred place. Yes it was known as the place where the nuns usually pray as their daily routine. But unfortunately...not today....not this time as arguments and protests could be heard from inside the monastery.

Princess Esmeralda Mariona de la Torre was the youngest nun there, she was the daughter of King de la Torre who ruled over Deevacruz, and also the chosen summoner to perform her pilgrimage. She was ready more than anything for the responsibility burdened on her shoulders, but she never expected that she would go on her pilgrimage with a man that she disliked the most...yes a man by the name Prince Francois Giscard d'Estaing, the Crown Prince of Lanestrong, the man who had saved her life...and also the first man who had seen her face without the veil on.

"Daddy...please I beg you...." Esmeralda begged to her Dad with teary eyes. Usually when King de la Torre saw his youngest daughter's puppy eyes, he would do anything she wanted rightaway, but not this time as he had made up his mind. Like it or not, her daughter must be guarded by no other than Prince Francois of Lanestrong.
"I'm sorry sweetheart, but my decision can't be changed. Either you go on your pilgrimage with the man I chose as your Legal Guardian, or you must be married to him for what he had seen last night!" King de la Torre said with strong voice.
"Oh God no! I would never want to marry this man!" Esmeralda looked at the smiling Francois who then made a kissy face at her. She turned her head to her Dad again immediately because he scared her. "Ok then Daddy....I would do as you say...." Esme sobbed.
"That's my Esme!" King de la Torre smiled then he looked at Francois, "I put my daughter's life in your hand Young Man, please don't disappoint me until she's done her duty as the chosen Summoner"
"Don't worry Your Highness. I'll protect her with my life" Francois bowed down politely then winked at scared Esmeralda.

Sir Arnold Walsingham was an Honorable Man as everyone in Deevacruz considered him as one. He was rich, powerful, and the most handsome man in Deevacruz. Every girl wanted to be his wife, but from the moment he laid his eyes on Esmeralda, he only wanted one thing. Her as his wife! And ever since he was a child, he always got what he wanted, and Esmeralda was no exception.
He was surprised when he learned that Esmeralda was the chosen summoner, and as he learned, all the chosen summoners never came back from their pilgrimages. That was why he volunteered himself to be her guardian in the first place because he wasn't giving up. He loved Esmeralda, and he would do anything to make her his own. King de la Torre never said yes to him, but Sir Arnold always thought, who could be the best candidate as the Summoner's guardian but himself. He was shocked and furious when he learned that the Legal Guardian of the Summoner had been chosen and the Legal Guardian wasn't him. In fact, the chosen guardian was a Crown Prince of Lanestrong. Lanestrong itself had been enemies to Deevacruz ever since ages ago.
But it wasn't Sir Arnold if he gave up that easily, that was why he decided to join the pilgrimage too, so that he could still run his plan on becoming Esmeralda's husband and the future Ruler of Deevacruz.

"Don't worry my Lady de la Torre....I shall protect you from any harm including him!" Arnold bowed down in front of Esmeralda, took her right hand and kissed it. It was in that moment, Francois realized immediately that Arnold would be his rival, he didn't even like the guy from the beginning.
"Thank you Sir Walsingham, I'm glad you join this pilgrimage too" Esmeralda smiled politely, and by looking at her smile and eyes, Arnold just got even more reasons to love her.

"Okay then, who else want to join this pilgrimage ?" King de la Torre asked when suddenly the room was full of electricity sparks, all of them turned their heads to the main entrance and saw a woman with this weird hairdo and black couture dress, by looking at her appearance, they thought she was a witch, but in fact she was a witch!!!
Madam Benedicta Samuela de la Torre was the name of the witch. She was the oldest daughter of King de la Torre and a powerful mage she was. She was sent on her own pilgrimage to discover her own destiny. And by looking at the electricity she released from her hands, they could tell that she had completed her mission.

"Sis! you come back!" Esmeralda just couldn't be even happier when she spotted her favorite sister. She ran towards her immediately and hugged her. "Esme of course I won't miss your pilgrimage. I've promised to mom that I will always take care of you right ? and unlike someone....I never forget our mom!" Bene smiled at Esme then hissed at her father and then she was even furious when she spotted her father's mistress was there too.
"What the hell is that b!tch doing here ?" Bene yelled in anger, they all turned around and saw the cute girl in pinkish lacy underwear.

Duchess Akina de la Torre was barely 16 years old when King de la Torre made her his concubine. The reason why she was willingly to do that of course because of status and money. Ever since she was a little kid, Akina had known what it felt to be poor, abandoned and abused. After she was used by many men as their sexual object, Akina was found by Mother Selena one day when she was incidentally sleeping outside the monastery. To Mother Selena, Akina lied by telling that she was a poor kid abandoned by her parents and she was still a virgin. Mother Selena had sympathy for her, offered her to be a nun and of course she was obliged to wear a veil just like other nuns as a symbol of her innocence.
Short story, one day King de la Torre was visiting her daughter Esmeralda, when Akina spotted him. She knew that his wife had recently passed away and the King must be lonely. So she silently approached the King, acted as if she fell and pulled down her own veil in front of the King on purpose!
The King of couse didn't have any other option but to marry Akina. Thus, Akina got what she wanted all this time, but poor King de la Torre, his oldest daughter Bene thought that her father had forgotten their mother easily, and ever since the marriage between King de la Torre and Akina, Benedicta resent her father.
To Akina's surprise, life in the castle wasn't all that fun as she imagined. Soon she was bored faster than she thought. It turned out, she wasn't a housewife type. She was hungry of adventure and freedom, and when she learned about Esmeralda's pilgrimage, she knew that she had to be in that team!

"Hi everyone!" Akina greeted with her cute voice, but only Esmeralda greeted her back.
"Akina ? what are you doing here ?" King de la Torre looked surprised.
"I was bored Your Majesty, that's why I came here because I miss this place and I happened to hear what you guys were talking about, and I've decided I want to join my step daughter's pilgrimage too" Akina wished.
"Nonsense!!! There's no way I'm letting that bitch going with us!" Bene protested immediately.
"Akina, the world outside is a dangerous place. You're still too young for that...." King de la Torre said.
"Esmeralda is even younger than me, she's just a year younger than me and she can go. I want to go too....please...pretty please...." Akina begged on her knees with her cute face and voice and King de la Torre just couldn't say no.
"I just knew that you love your whore even more than us!!!" Bene said with a cold voice and she hated her Dad even more.
"Bene....Akina is your step mom, you should respect her" King de la Torre said.
"Respect that whore ?! she's even a lot younger than me....there's no way I'm respecting that gold-digger....NEVER!!!" Bene yelled as sparks started to come out of her hands. When Esme saw that, she knew she had to do something.
"It's okay Sis, we can always use a pair of hands to help us right ?" Esme said with a soft soothing voice to calm down her sister's anger.
"Are you sure ?" Bene looked at Esme, Esme nodded.
"Impressive!" Francois thought as she saw the way Esme calmed her sister down. Francois just couldn't be even happier cause now he had found someone to be bullied, he just loved to bully innocent good girl, especially the pretty one, and Esme just met all of his standards for a perfect good girl.

And then there were six, at least that was the number of the team when Esmeralda began her pilgrimage. Never that she thought that her pilgrimage was just the very beginning of her life journey. A journey about duty....friendship.....love.....happiness....and sorrow......that would change the world of Deevacruz and Lanestrong forever!

"Can we please take a rest, pretty please....these high-heels of mine are real ankle-breakers!" Akina begged when they entered a forest a few miles of Deevacruz.
"I should have known that you're gonna be a burden in this journey!" Bene said, she just couldn't bear with Akina's complaints all the time.
"I don't mind if we take a rest here, but as long as our little Princess here is not afraid of dark forest..." Francois said while looking at Esmeralda.
"Uhm...sorry Mr Giscard d'Estaing, what do you mean with 'dark forest' ?" Esme asked, her fear started to dominate her body.
"Yeah....like Ghosts.....Monsters...and you do know about this forest right ? it's called Nymph Woods not just for no reason. I heard that men were often missing here....and the voices you could hear in the night....." as Francois told the story of the forest, he could see fear in Esme's beautiful emerald eyes rightaway, and the sight of a scared little girl just turned him on for no reason.
"BOO!" Francois yelled suddenly and Esme screamed in fear, Francois laughed and Esme seeked shelter behind her sister's back.
"Hey scumbag! you're such a total loser for scaring Lady Esme like that!" Arnold gritted his teeth.
"Yes, don't you dare scaring my sister like that ok ?!" Bene said with cold voice while looking at sobbing Esme.
"Don't you guys have a sense of humor or what ? I was just kidding you know...relax man...and you too frigid woman! This journey is gonna take a lot of your energy mentally and physically, so a little humor wouldn't do any harm. Do you guys want to be a robot or something for the entire journey" Francois replied with his bad boy attitude.
"Did you just call me frigid ?! THUNDER!!!" Bene suddenly ATTACKED Francois with one of her black magic spells.
Francois was thrown a few meters behind, and he stood up rightaway looking at Bene, not angry...but with a bad boy smile as he showed to them how his wounds healed themselves in a matter of seconds. Bene, Akina, Esme, Arnold and Chiyo was shocked to see that.
"Mr....Mr Giscard d'Estaing ? you...you healed youself ?" Chiyo asked in astonishment.
"Yes I am...you're not the only one with ability Frigid!" Francois smiled as he enjoyed the surprise expressions on their faces.
"Mr Giscard d'Estaing...is that why my father asked you to guard me ? because of your ability ?" Esme asked politely.
"One of the reasons....that's why Little Princess, you have no reason to be afraid of under my protection" Francois bowed down looking at Esme's thighs that could be seen through her transparent skirt.
"Please don't call me Little Princess, you can call me Esmeralda Mr Giscard d'Estaing" Esme said politely.
"Oh sorry...I can see that you're Big!" Francois licked his lips while looking at Esme's bossoms. Esme blushed.
"Sir Francois!!! avert your eyes! it's not polite to look at Lady Esme's bossoms!" Arnold yelled.
"Hey you hypocrite! how would you know I'm looking at her bossoms if you weren't looking at them yourselves" Francois raised his eyebrows. Arnold blushed. Akina giggled to see their interactions. Chiyo wished to be in Esmeralda's shoes even more....because Esme always got all the attentions. And to Chiyo...she was barely noticed during their walks from Deevacruz to Nymph Woods.
"And since you don't want to be called Little Princess...I'm calling you Virgin from now on!" Francois winked at Esme. Esme just stared him in disbelief.
"What's the matter Virgin ? this nickname doesn't suit you ? you're still a Virgin are you ?" Francois asked. Esme nodded and blushed even more.
"Well unless you want to give up your innocence to me I won't mind...." Francois grinned while looking at Esme's pelvis.
"Sir Francois!!!" Bene yelled in disbelief when she heard how filthy his words were.
"Gosh Frigid! relax! have you never get laid before ? no wonder you're so stiff and frigid!!!" Francois said, and like a lightning struck her, Bene was silent immediately.
"Ooohh...I think I hit the right spot....you were hurt by a man before huh ?" Francois smiled at Bene.
"Sis ? is that true ?" Esme looked at her sister now, curious and so the rest of the team.
Bene could feel her panic rising....."Let's just move on!" she said trying to avoid the topic and pulled Esme's hand with her.
"Got ya Frigid!" Francois smiled then followed Bene and Esme rightaway.

As they entered deeper and deeper into the Nymph Woods, they realized that it was a huge forest and they needed to stick together otherwise they could be separated and not to say...lost!
When they thought there was nothing in that Forest, they came across two nude bodies. One male and one female. The male was lying on the ground, while the female was impaled.
"Oooh...." Esme just couldn't stand to see the horror in front of her.
"Looks like there was an attack here...." Francois analyzed when he squatted near the male body.
"Are they dead ?" Chiyo asked warily.
"The female is....but the male looks like he's still alive...." Francois answered when he touched that male's butt, opened his butt cheeks and analyzed the anus.
"Sir Francois what the hell are you doing ?" Bene asked in shock, Esme blushed and turned around while Akina giggled curiously.
"Gay ?" Arnold mocked him.
"Haha...funny! I had a medical class back there at Lanestrong when I was still in school. Didn't you get one at Deevacruz ?" Francois looked at Arnold who looked back to him with questions.
"Ah...no wonder you guys can never defeat the intelligence of Lanestrong Men for ages" Francois smirked,
"You ?!" Arnold felt offended.
"Your brawn is not your only weapon in the outside world Jackass, your brain is too..." now Francois mocked him back.
"What did you call me ?!" Arnold was about to attack Francois with his blade when...
"By looking at his rectal bleeding, I assume he was sodomized brutally...the question is by whom ?" Francois said.
"Excuse me ? sodomized ? what's that supposed to mean Mr Giscard d'Estaing ?" Esme asked innocently.
"It means someone f*ck you in the ass Virgin" Francois smirked at Esme.
"Oh...." Esme's face turned bright red immediately when she learned the meaning of the word.
"You want to try it Virgin ? I'd love to do it on you and don't worry your cunt will still be virgin" Francois smiled naughtily.
"Sir Francois please watch your language!!!" Bene scolded him.
"Hey I wasn't talking to you Frigid, I was talking to her. I think it's her own decision whether she want to do it with me or not" Francois yelled back at Bene.
"Ass!" Arnold was about to punch Francois but Francois hold Arnold's fist with his hand.
"Please don't fight. Let's just focus on this poor man. Who do you think sodo......ehmm....him ?" Esme couldn't even say that word, she blushed again.
Francois shrugged.
"Let me see...maybe I can help him" Esme said when she kneeled beside the naked man and started to pray and then, "CURE" she cast one of her White Magic Spells.
White sparkles swarmed around the naked man and soon after that the man started to move and open his eyes slowly but sure.
"What happened to me ? where am I ? who are you ?" the man asked in fear.
"Please come down Good Sir, we mean no harm to you. We just saved you. My name is Esmeralda de la Torre and they are my colleagues Mr Francois Giscard d'Estaing, Madam Benedicta Samuela de la Torre, Duchess Akina de la Torre, Sister Chiyo Tiara and Sir Arnold Walsingham" Esme intoduced herself and her partners.
"Thank you Good Lady for saving me. My name is Raphael Greenwood, I'm a ranger just like my friend there....." Raphael looked at the impaled woman with sad eyes.
"What happened to you good Sir ?" Esme asked politely.
"As usual we were doing our daily Ranger activities when a group of Orcs ambushed us and ... and ... they raped us both!!!" Raphael cried and wanted to hug Esme but Francois suddenly kicked him away!
"Mr Giscard d'Estaing! what do you think you're doing ? he's a poor guy don't you feel guilty for him ?" Esme asked in surprise.
"Well I know he's a poor guy, he can cry but no touching okay! only me who can touch little Virgin!" Francois warned Raphael immediately!
"How can you say that Mr Giscard d'Estaing ? since when you own me ?" Esme asked in disbelief.
"Since you father trusted you to me. I'm the leader of this team so I'm the one who's in charge in making decision here!" Francois said arrogantly.
"Uggh...." suddenly Esme's dislikeness towards Francois surfaced again. To her, Francois was the most selfish bastard she had ever known.

“Let me you help you Raphael right ?” Akina asked when she helped Raphael up.
“Oh!” Esme turned around quickly and blushed when he saw Raphael was standing naked.
“Oh I’m sorry my Lady!” Raphael blushed too,
“Here are your clothes Raphael, lucky you they didn’t tear them apart” Akina winked, looking at Raphael’s naked boy with enthusiastically.
“Thank you Miss Akina right ?” Raphael asked when he dressed up.
“You can call me Akina” Akina smiled still looking at Raphael’s body, made him blushed.
“Mrs!….Mrs Akina de la Torre...she’s married!!!” Bene said immediately looking at Akina with cold stare.
Akina narrowed her eyebrows. “Bitch!” she whispered to herself.
“Oh I’m sorry Mrs de la Torre, I never thought someone as young as you are married already” Raphael praised her.
“Of course it's possible…she’s married to our father because of money!!!” Bene said still looking at Akina with hatred.
“Is that true Mrs de la Torre ? you’re married to someone because of money ? it’s not right to do that Mrs de la Torre” Raphael started to give her a speech.
“Enough! I’m not that old to be called Mrs de la Torre!” Akina screamed, made Raphael shocked with her inappropriate behavior. Akina felt hatred towards Bene, she was thinking Raphael could be her toy boy during this journey, but since Bene had said that she was married already, there was no way Raphael could be her toy boy. “What a bitch!” Akina cursed with a low voice. Bene smiled coldly when she saw Akina in distress.

Raphael Greenwood was a man of nature. He stood for everything that was right in the eye of mother nature. As Raphael began to observe the people who just helped him, he couldn’t resist but judge them one by one. As he started to look around, Francois looked annoyed with his presence. Arnold looked cocky to him. Akina looked mentally unstable and not to say materialistic and those were enough to turn him off. Bene on the other hand, looked too scary to him. And Chiyo looked calm and lawful but too bad, the girl who was standing beside her capture Raphael’s attention more than she did. Yes, Esmeralda was the girl that made Raphael impressed. Her beautiful eyes, her elegance manner, her beautiful voice….aah…she was just a perfect candidate to be his wife.

“Lady Esmeralda I’m sorry to ask, but may I know what a beautiful goddess like you are doing in this forest ?” Raphael asked as she bowed down in front of Esme like a true gentleman, hoping to impress her with his attitude.
“Careful Greenhead, I might think that you’re flirting with Virgin, and I don’t like the sound of that” Francois cracked his knuckles.
Esme looked at Francois, shook her head and then looked at Raphael again.
“Don’t mind him Good Sir, he is a rude man. But I can see that you’re such a true gentleman” Esme praised Raphael. Francois rolled his eyes, couldn’t stand to hear such a rubbish conversation.
“I’m going on a pilgrimage as a chosen summoner. And they are my fellows who are accompanying me on this journey” Esme answered.
“Oh what a holy journey. Since you’ve helped a poor Ranger like me. I think I owe you my life my Lady, and may I offer you my help….let me join you in this holy pilgrim Lady Esmeralda” Raphael bowed down again, Esme liked Raphael a lot, she thought his manner was cute.
“No way! We’re not adding a new member in this team! I’ve dealt enough with annoying people here…” Francois said when he looked at Arnold then Bene.
“What ?!” Bene stared Francois back coldly.
“I think Mr Greenwood can join us. His knowledge of nature might help us in this journey right ?” Esme said while looking at the others for some approvals.
“Of course Lady Esmeralda, your words are my command!” Arnold said and bowed down too.
“I trust your judgment Esme, if you want to take him with us, so be it” Bene agreed.
“Well…I don’t mind if this cute boy joins us” Akina winked at Raphael.
“Me too….another help could be great to us” Chiyo said calmly.
“Well I guess majority rules, isn’t it Mr Giscard d’Estaing ?” Esme smiled sweetly at Francois.
By looking at Esme smiling at him like a sweet girl, Francois just couldn’t say no, he just had to agree.
“Okay Greenhead, but remember no touching!!! It means you need to keep your penis away from her! Only me who can stick my dick inside her body!” Francois warned Raphael.
“Sir Francois your words are filthy!!! A beautiful goddess like Lady Esmeralda doesn’t deserve to hear such a sinful sentence!!!” Raphael said angrily.
“Yeah yeah…you bore me to death already Greenhead, let’s just move on!” Francois said as he led the way.
“I can’t believe why King de la Torre chose him in the first place. Lanestrong men are so rude that they are not taught manners in school!” Arnold said to Esme.
Esme just shook her head, helpless.

“Ooh what is that ? a skunk ? how cute….” Akina said while she approached a raccoon after they’ve walked deeper into the forest for the last 10 minutes.
“Akina stay away from it!” Raphael warned her but it was too late when the raccoon already farted a poisonous gas at Akina, and Akina passed out immediately!

“Akina!” Esme approached Akina when suddenly the ground near Akina exploded and a tentacle-like monster appeared from the underground.
“Virgin! Back off!” Francois yelled as he stood between Esme and the monster, protecting her.
“What the heck is that ?!” Chiyo was shocked to see such an ugly monster.
“SCAN!” Esme used one of her white magic spells, “This monster is called Ochu, often found in the forest, and can attack its opponents using various poisonous attacks. It is weak against fire element” Esme explained afterwards.
“Back off Virgin, let me handle this one” Francois said.
“But I want to fight too….” Esme said.
“You ? seriously ?” Francois looked at Esme from head to toe and then said “No!”
“But why can’t I fight ?” Esme asked.
“Listen Virgin, just stand behind me and looked pretty okay ?” Francois looked deeply into her eyes.
“Looked pretty ? what do you mean ?” Esme didn’t understand.
“Yes, because after a fight, I’d love to look at pretty little thing like you to calm down my nerves” Francois said.
“I’m not a thing! I’m a person!” Esme said.
“Listen Virgin, this is not the right time to argue with me. I have a monster to beat. Just stand behind me okay ? besides, your father and Mother Selena won’t be happy if they know that you’re hurt because I can’t protect you” Francois said and then he turned around to face the monster – Ochu!

“Weak against fire ? leave it to me…FIRE!” Bene cast one of her black magic spells as fire started to appear from both her hands, “Eat this Ochu!” Bene burned the monster with it.
Ochu roared as its body was burned.
Arnold move forward and slashed the monster body too with his huge blade. Raphael shot his arrows one by one to attack the monster too, while Chiyo started to sing to boost up the team’s morale.
“POISON!” Ochu released its poisonous gas to Arnold, Raphael, Chiyo and Bene until they all fell down to the ground.

“Sis!” Esme ran towards the poisoned team members,
“Damn it Virgin! I told you not to go near the monster!” Francois yelled when with one of its tentacles, Ochu hit Esme until she was thrown back helplessly.
“You dare to touch my Virgin!!!” Francois yelled in anger as his body started to glow red.
“Mr Giscard d’Estaing ? what…what is happening to you ?” Esme asked helplessly.
“He’s about to use his Limit Break!” poisoned Arnold said.
“Li…limit break ?” Esme asked.
“Yeah…a state of power that you can access once you’ve reached certain state of emotion” poisoned Arnold answered when...

“RED PURGATORY” Francois yelled when red flame started to swirl around his body, then he ran towards Ochu and slashed the monster over, over and over again with his flaming slashes until Ochu was burnt into ashes!!!
All of them was stunned to see how powerful Francois’ limit break was. It was in that moment, Chiyo fell in love with Francois immediately.

Although she was hurt, Esme still insisted to heal the others, after praying she cast her white magic spell, “CURE” and the rest of the team were okay again.
“It’s almost dark now, I think we better find a spot to build tents for tonight” Raphael said looking at the sky.
“You know this forest well don’t you ? then lead the way!” Francois said while looking at Esmeralda with concerned expression.
“Are you okay Virgin ?” he asked.
“I’m okay Mr Giscard d’Estaing, I just twisted my ankle a little” Esme said while massaging her ankle.
“Next time, leave the battle to us okay ? you just stand behind and looked pretty just like I said. Now, come…climb up my back, I’ll carry you” Francois said when squatted down offered his back.
“Uhm…” Esme was hesitating but then she climbed up his back.
Arnold and Raphael were jealous rightaway.
“When you’re tired, give Lady Esmeralda to me, I'll carry her” Arnold said.
“Tired ? hardly. She’s light as feathers, I think only her breasts are heavy” Francois said.
“Mr Giscard d’Estaing….please…..” Esme blushed again.
“Oh sorry Virgin, I was just kidding….now just sleep and take a rest okay…” Francois whispered, and carried her on his back while they kept on walking to find a perfect spot to take a rest for the night.

As they were walking, Esme couldn’t help but thinking how warm Francois’ body was, how strong his back was, how she liked the masculine scent of his body, and even though he was rude and selfish, he could be sweet too like this time. And it was a strange feeling to her that she felt so safe with him, so she tightened her arms around Francois’ shoulders and laid her head on his back, closed her eyes as she began to sleep.

As they were walking, Francois couldn’t hep but thinking how light Esme’s body was, how smooth her skin was, how he liked the scent of her hair and body, and not to mention feeling her breasts against his back giving him a hard-on down there. But luckily, nobody noticed.
But the fun for him was over when they’ve reached a spot that Raphael thought would be the best place to build tents for the night, and that’s when Francois, Arnold and Raphael started to build tents, searched for woods, and then hunted boar for the dinner, while the girls just sitting there….doing nothing but looked pretty as Francois wanted.

“So first time in the outback and sitting in front of bonfire….I never expect this experience in my whole life. What do you guys think we should do ?” Akina asked enthusiastically.
“So why this forest is called Nymph Woods ?” Bene asked as if she never heard a thing of what Akina just said.
“Well Nymph Woods was named because back in the old days, this woods was full of nymphs” Raphael answered.
“What kind of crap is that Greenhead ?! This forest was named Nymph Wood because from what I’ve heard, there’s a Forest Whore who lives in this forest that loves to capture men into becoming her sex slaves” Francois explained.
“Oh my…that’s so awful….” Esme commented.
“Don’t believe him Lady Esmeralda, he was just talking crap” Arnold said.
“Forest Whore ? really ? If I met one, I’m gonna make sure she’s burnt in hell!” Bene said coldly.
“You’re so scary Frigid. Aren’t you afraid that no man will like you if you are like this ?” Francois wondered.
“I am who I am. I’m not gonna change for anyone just to be a character that isn’t even myself.” Bene replied.
“Good for you!” Francois shrugged.
“How about you Sir Francois ? You seemed so nasty, I was wondering if you ever been in love before ?” Chiyo asked in curiosity.
Francois was silent for a while then he answered, “I did, once! She was the most beautiful person that I’ve ever met. Too bad it didn’t end well…..”.
“I’m sorry to hear that Mr Giscard d’Estaing. I don’t mean to pry but may I ask what happened ? she must have been someone so special to make a guy like you fell in love with her” now Esme was curious too.
“If you decide to sleep with me tonight then I’ll tell you!” Francois grinned.
Esmeralda shook her head shyly.
“Gosh Sir Francois, don’t you have anything else in your mind other than sex ?” Bene asked, Akina giggled, Chiyo was curious and Esme was blushed.
“Of course I do….her!” Francois pointed at blushing Esme.
“Me ?” Esme looked surprised.
“Yes, was wondering if you’d like to spend the night with me” Francois grinned.
“Ohhh…” Esme’s face turned bright red.
“Don’t listen to him Lady Esmeralda, he doesn’t deserve you. You deserve someone better!” Raphael said.
“She deserves someone better ? who ? you Greenhead ? you can’t even protect your dignity when the orcs fucked you in the ass!” Francois laughed and Raphael’s face turned bright red immediately.
“Mr Giscard d’Estaing, that is not nice to mock Mr Greenwood like that.” Esme defended Raphael.
“Oh sorry Virgin, I just can’t resist” Francois grinned at Raphael.
Raphael looked like he was about to cry, “Oh Mr Greenwood please don’t cry….” Esme felt sad too.
“Yeah Greenhead, boys don’t cry okay!? Now let’s just eat, dinner’s ready….” Francois said while looking at the roasted pork.

It was rather late when they were going back to their own tents.
“So how is it Esme ? your first time outside the monastery, you’re doing fine ?” Bene whispered in their tent.
“Yes, I’m glad that you’re here too Sis!” Esme whispered back.
“Me too, you’re my most favorite family member Esme. There’s no way I’m leaving you alone when you’re doing something as important as this one” Bene whispered again.
“Yes, luckily we have some fellow friends” Esme whispered too.
“Yeah” Bene whispered once again.
“What do you think Sis about them ?” Esme asked.
“Well you know that I hate that gold-digger Akina, Mr Greenwood seemed fine, so does Chiyo. Sir Francois…he’s an ass!. And Sir Arnold well he is Sir Arnold if you know what I mean” Bene answered.
“Yeah, luckily we have Sir Arnold, I’ve always considered him as our big brother. Cause Mr Giscard d’Estaing scared me sometimes. His eyes scared me the most...sometimes he looked at me like he was gonna 'eat' me. And sometimes he looked at me like he was gonna 'kill' me like he did when I was approaching you guys during the fight with Ochu, right before he used his limit break.” Esme shivered.
“To be honest, and I hate myself for telling this, I prefer Sir Francois to Sir Arnold” Bene said.
“Really ? why is that Sis ?” Esme asked.
“Well, with Sir Francois even though he can be so nasty sometimes but at least his motive is clear which is want to get inside your pants” Bene said, Esme blushed profusely. “But with Sir Arnold, he seemed so noble and proud of himself but he seemed….how should I call it…. FAKE!” Bene continued.
“Really ? but I don’t see it that way Sis” Esme said.
“Because you’re so naïve Esme, didn’t you see the way three of them looked at you. One thing for sure, Sir Francois, Sir Arnold and that Ranger, they all want something from you. And it’s between your thighs!” Bene pointed at Esme’s pelvis.
“Uhm…what do you mean Sis ?” Esme asked innocently.
“Oh you’re so naïve Esme. Sometimes I wondered, why it should be you to do this pilgrimage. You’re too innocent for this cruel world. But then again, maybe it’s because of your innocence, the reason you were chosen. Just promise me something Esme, take care of yourself well will you, cause I might not be around you forever. And keep your virginity well….don’t make the same mistake like I did!” Bene looked deep into Esme’s eyes.
“Oh Sis you mean ?” Esme asked.
“Yes Esme, Sir Francois was right. I’m not innocent anymore Esme. I did something stupid back then, by giving up my innocence to the guy that I thought he was the one, but then he changed his mind to some bimbo. And the reason why he dumped me because my hair wasn’t blonde enough and my breasts were not big enough for him! That’s why I disgust men ever since!!!” Bene gritted her teeth with anger and she was about to cry when she felt the pain in her chest again.
It was the first time Esme saw Bene cried, because Bene never cried. “Oh Sis!” Esme hugged her sister to calm her down.
“That is why Esme…if one day you are about to give up your innocence to someone, please….please…please….be sure he is the right person. I don’t want you to feel the same pain that I felt Esme. And you see that I’m still wearing a veil, yeah…..I’m a fake! I’m so ashamed that people will find out that I’m not a virgin…” Bene cried in her sister’s embrace.

What they didn’t know, Akina was eavesdropping the whole time, and she finally knew Bene’s dirty little secret. And she would make sure the whole world would know about it soon!!!

“Please don’t feel bad Sis, nobody’s going to judge you….” Esme said.
“Oh Esme…you’re so naïve Sis. Nobody wants to see you succeeded. But they sure want to see you failed!!! It’s the habit of human. They don’t care about good gossip, but they do care about bad gossip especially the juicy ones.” Bene replied.
“But I believe not everyone like that Sis.” Esme said.
“If only there are a lot of people like you in this world. This world would be a better place. Remember Esme, please keep it for the right one” Bene said.
“You and I both know Sis that I don’t have the privilege to be in love. We know what this pilgrimage is all about, I’m going to DIE sis! I’m going to DIE!!!” Esme cried.
“Oh Esme….why is it has to be you to do this pilgrimage ? I don’t know whether I’m able to lose you in the end….” Bene cried too and those two sisters hugged each others again.

Charlotte McFairy was a fairy who lived in the middle of Nymph Woods, away from civilization, so that no one would disturb her daily activities.
And her daily activites involved spying on lost men, kidnapping them and then turned them into her sex slaves until she got bored and looked for fresh faces.
That night, she was flying around looking for her victims when she saw a night camp. When she spotted three men were sleeping there, she knew she had found her latest victims.
Silently she approached them when she saw Francois, “Oooh….what a handsome face! I think I’m getting horny already” she giggled when she sprayed sleeping potion to all of them there from her wand that she often used on herself, making them sleeping like the dead so that it would be easy for her to fly Francois, Arnold and Raphael away one by one without being noticed.

Once she had placed Francois, Arnold and Raphael on the floor of her sex hut, it didn’t take that long for that horny fairy to strip their clothes off. And that was when she spotted something that she had never seen before, Francois’ penis.
“What the…. ?! am I dreaming ?!” she couldn’t believe her eyes, so she grabbed a lantern with her right hand when she touched Francois’ penis with her left hand to examine it up close and thoroughly.
“Oh my goodness, what a HUGE dick you have!!!” she gasped.
“I know those are normal penises, but this one is soooooo huge that it must be the biggest penis I’ve ever seen!!!” Charlotte was amazed by the size of Francois’ penis that she had to grab it in her hand to make sure that it was real.

“Oh Charlotte…you are so lucky tonight…to be able to find such a HUGEEEEE treasure like this one!” she clapped to herself, “Now let’s save the best for the last….” she said while she moved on to the other two guys next to Francois.
“Let’s get dirty!!!” Charlotte said as she moved around her wand, using her blue magic, she made Arnold and Raphael woke up and ready to be her sex slaves with their hard-on members, and together they had an orgy they’ll never forget anytime soon!

After done with Arnold and Raphael, Charlotte locked them up in a big cage, making them watched when she f*cked Francois.
Francois’ mind tried to resist but his body wouldn’t. He could do nothing when Charlotte used his big pole as her tool of satisfaction.
“Aah...Aah....you’re so f*cking BIGGGGGGG!!!! Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!” that was when Charlotte reached her mega orgasm, the best orgasm she had ever had in her entire life!!! And it was in that moment, Charlotte fell in love for the first time in her life and wanted to make Francois as her husband!
“Get the hell off me you whore!!!” Francois yelled when she was done.
“Oh look at that! We’re just done and your organ is ready for the next round?!” Charlotte gasped in astonishment as she spotted Francois’ organ was ready again! “What’s your name handsome ? I think you’re lucky tonight cause I…Charlotte McFairy have decided to be your lovely wife in bed and in bed....” Charlotte flashed her eye lashes trying to flirt with Francois.
“Too bad slut, I don’t fancy a Forest Whore like you as my wife! Now release me and get me back to my team or you’ll regret it…..” Francois threatened her.
“Oooh....a dominator type. I like it! Especially when you dominate me in bed! Sorry handsome, but with this huge dick of yours, there’s no way Charlotte would let you go” she giggled as she talked herself in third person.
“You?!” Francois began to get angry as Charlotte walked away from him and approached a table full of cauldron, ancient book and strange things on it.

“Let me see…….” Charlotte was humming as she began to flip page after page of the book until “Aha! This is it!” she said as she read :

LOVE POTION
~ Once the man that you love drink this potion, the first girl that he sees after he wakes up would be his one true love that he wants to spend the rest of his life with…. ~

“You like it handsome ?!” Charlotte smiled naughtily at Francois.
“You f*cking whore! Let me go!” Francois yelled as he knew what that Forest Whore was up to.
Francois looked at the big cage in front of him, he thought Arnold and Raphael could help him, but by seeing their conditions, he knew it was helpless.
“Let me see what do I need to make this potion….” Charlotte began to read its requirements :

♥ A lock of your pubic hair
♥ A drop of sperm
♥ A pair of eyeballs

Charlotte shaved her pubic hair with a knife and put it in the cauldron, “Pubic hair done!”
Then she approached Francois and began to jerk him off with her hand, “You……!?” Francois tried hard to resist but he couldn’t move his body, after a while he could do nothing when he shot his loads that Charlotte put it in a bowl gladly. “Soon you’ll be mine handsome!!!” she laughed evilly as she poured the sperm down the cauldron. "Sperm done!"
“And now….a pair of eyeballs” she said while looking at Arnold and Raphael in the cage.
“Shoot! No! no!” Arnold shouted as he knew what Charlotte was gonna do next.
“Oh don’t be such a pussy boy…GIVE ME YOUR EYEBALLS!!!” Charlotte smiled as she approached them with a knife.
“Take his!!!” Arnold pushed Raphael to the front, “What? NOOO!!!” Raphael yelled but too bad his body couldn’t move anymore as Charlotte had used her wand again to make him do what she wanted. And that was when “AARRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!” Raphael shouted in agony as Charlotte took out both of his eyeballs!
Both Francois and Arnold saw what was happening in front of their eyes in horror!
Raphael passed out immediately.
“You’re CRAZY!” Francois said.
“Yes I’m crazy…because I’m CRAZY IN LOVE with you handsome!” Charlotte laughed as she put Raphael’s eyeballs in the cauldron. "Eyeballs done and done!" then she began to read the book :

Once you’ve put all the items in the cauldron, read this spell.
AYSHANAA ALUMINA ALANDANA ELUASCO
MINURA HADALAH EN COMA AMORA

Pfff! There was a pinkish explosion as Charlotte finished reading the spell, and the cauldron was full of pink liquid now.
“It’s drinking time handsome!” Charlotte said as she put the love potion into a bowl and approached Francois.
Francois tried to close her mouth, but Charlotte with her wand made him open his mouth against his will and she forced him to drink the whole liquid in the bowl.
“Uggghhh….you…….” Francois groaned when he fell asleep immediately.
“Now…it’s time to wake you up my Lovie!!!” Charlotte said with a faked cute voice as she began to rub Francois’ naked chest with her breasts. “Wake up handsome…wake up…..your one true love is here” Charlotte smiled as Francois started to regain his consciousness and Charlotte smiled even wider.

Meanwhile, Esme and the girls were lost and they had been desperately trying to find the men until dawn but to no result.
As they entered deeper and deeper into the forest, they saw something awesome in front of them!
“What the heck is that ?!” Chiyo was shocked to see a GIANT FLAMING EYE in front of them.
“It’s….it’s the EYE of IFRIT! I’ve seen it in a book that I read back there in the monastery before…” Esme gasped in astonishment.
“Ifrit ? the Aeon ?” Bene asked, Esme nodded.
“Esme…this could be your FIRST AEON! Let’s go near it” Bene said when,
“A…a….a…not so fast ladies!” suddenly they heard a man’s voice when Kairo and his bitch Cherry came out of the bushes.
“Oh no?!” Esme hid behind Bene’s back immediately.
“Hiiiiiiiiiii…..miss me ?” Cherry greeted them like an innocent school girl.
“Do you know them Esme ?” Bene asked.
“Yes Sis, they are the one who killed Mother Selena and threw me down from the top of the monastery roof” Esme answered with teary eyes. "I'm gonna make sure they pay for killing Mother Selena and for what they did to you sis!" Bene said angrily and they could see electricity sparks began to appear from Bene’s hands. Akina was ready with her Saes while Chiyo was ready with her melody.
“Oooh a witch! Scaryyyyyy…………..” Cherry showed scared expression mockingly!
“Esme run! Go get the Aeon! We’ll handle them” Bene ordered.
“But Sis…” Esme was hesitating.
“Esme…do as I say…NOW!” Bene yelled and Esme was too scared to disobey so she went further into the forest all by herself.
Cherry ran towards Esme immediately, killing Esme had always been his desire ever since he spotted Esme back then in the monastery, but “THUNDER!” Bene attacked that pretty boy rightaway until he was thrown back to Kairo’s side.
“Bitch! You’re gonna pay for this!” Cherry swore while he stood up and the battle BEGAN!!!

Esme ran further and further deep into the forest, the Eye of Ifrit looked so near but yet it was still far away. Esme was tired and scared and lost.....she was about to cry when she saw this little hut in front of her.
"Oh maybe there's someone inside who could help me" she hoped as she approached the hut, entered it through the big hole which once was a door but now covered in ivy and she screamed in shocked when she saw naked man and naked girl in front of her!
That was when Francois fully opened his eyes as he heard the scream and turned around to see the source of it, "Esmeralda ?" Francois woke up from under Charlotte's spell as he saw the first girl after he opened his eyes.
"AAAAAAAARGGGGGGGGHHHHHHH!!!" Charlotte screamed out loud when she stood up and Esme screamed panicly as Charlottle suddenly pulled her hair and wanted to slit Esme's throat with the knife in her hand for ruining her love potion!

TO BE CONTINUED...

♪♫•*¨*•.¸¸♥ ¸¸.•*¨*•♫♪

Our Wedding : Episode 2 "The Parties"

2010-01-06T04:25:00.000-08:00

♥ OUR WEDDING ♥

episode 2

~ The Parties ~

We decided to throw a little party for both me and Akihiro. Hiro even flew my best friends from Yokohama by buying them tickets so that they could attend my Bachelorette Party as they call it that way here in USA. As usual, Hiro always know all about me, he knows that I don't socialize well...so with my condition, there's no way we're going back to Japan, I was brought here in the first place so that I would get the best treatment for my cancer, that's why we decided to get married here, so that I could keep up with the routine check-up.

Well...for my little party, I decided to make it small but meaningful. So me and my three bestfriends, Chiaki, the twins...Mai and Miu Sakurako were having this small dinner at the back garden of Akihiro's House while he was away attending his own Bachelor Party. We caught up with everything...from my friends' lives, my family's condition, my lovely village Yokohama, everything.....

They said they were jealous with me for being able to live in America, being able to get married to a handsome and rich young man like Akihiro and so much more....but deep down inside, what they didn't know I'm jealous with them even more....for being able to see sunrise and sunset year after year....unlike me....I didn't even know when would be my last sunrise and sunset.....

We were still chatting, joking and laughing around when suddenly I felt something wrong with me.....my sight got blurred and I felt dizzy. I didn't want to make them panic, that's why I excused myself from the party. But as I was standing up from the chair, I felt something running down my nose. I touched it, and saw BLOOD on my finger....I didn't know what happened to me next when suddenly I lost my consciousness. Screaming and Crying of my friends were the last things I heard before everything went black!

Meanwhile, things were getting wild at Akihiro's Bachelor Party. After drinking alcohols, things were getting hotter there. With loud music and the presence of strippers, it wasn't that surprising when no one heard the phone call, trying to reach out Akihiro for Yuko's condition.

Akihiro were a little dizzy when he realized he was sitting in the couch, shirtless as the blonde stripper in nurse outfit had taken off his shirt.
"Okay...I think thing's getting a little complicated that we planned" Akihiro said when the blonde stripper suddenly sat on his laps.
"Oh it's okay handsome...it's your Bachelor Party after all...you can do ANYTHING you want before your wife forbid you from doing things that you wanna do" the blonde stripper wouldn't let Akihiro go just like that, for she had taken a liking in him during the party, and she wanted him to be hers for that night.
"Look...I love my fiancee, there's no way I'm doing it with a woman but her, I don't want to betray her trust" Akihiro tried to fend her off but she wouldn't go.
"Oh puh-lease handsome, you're living in what era ? of course men could have sex with any women he wants now...." the blonde stripper whispered as she caressed Akihiro's cheek.
"Look...excuse me, but I think my phone rings..." Akihiro said when looked at his cell phone, lying on the floor. He couldn't hear the ring due to loud noises the speakers were making, but he could see from the his cell-phone screen that someone was trying to call him.
"Just forget about the d*mn cell phone, it's your party...ENJOY! I promise I will make it unforgettable" the blonde stripper smiled as she tried to kiss Akihiro with his big collagen lips.
"It could be from Yuko you know...!" Akihiro avoided her kiss.
"Oh so that's the name of the SICK woman ? just forget her, I bet she can't satisfy you unlike what I can do to you sugar pie..." the blonde stripper still didn't want to let Akihiro away from her seduction.
"What DID you call her ?!!" it was in that moment, Akihiro lost his patience when he heard someone addressed Yuko like that, "GET THE HELL AWAY FROM ME!" Akihiro suddenly pushed her down onto the floor.
"Hey...hey what's happening here?" Akihiro's pals were surprised with this incident.
"He can't forget that SICK woman apparantly!" The blonde stripper complained with anger.
"Stop calling Yuko like that! Who told you about her ?!" Akihiro yelled.
"Him!" The Blonde Stripper pointed at the man with scorpion tattoo.
"You ?!" Akihiro turned to his friend with anger.
"Easy easy man....I was just trying to help you out man...I know you haven't gotten any from your sick girlfriend right ?" He smirked.
Everyone was screaming suddenly when Akihiro landed a fist on his cheek. "I said...don't call Yuko like that...you know what, I think I'm done with this party!" Akihiro grabbed his shirt and cell phone and left that place.
On the way to his car, Akihiro checked his cell phone, apparantly there were more than ten missed calls, all were from the same number. Yuko's number. He quickly called her back, but he got worried when he heard someone else's voice.
"Is this Yuko's number ?" He tried to make sure first,
"Yes it's Yuko's number. Hiro right ? where the heck have you been ? I've tried to call you over and over again but you didn't pick up your phone, don't you know what happened to Yuko ?! she passed out and she's in the hospital right now! the doctor said that she's in critical situation..." the girl in the cell phone screamed in panic.

On the way to the hospital, flashes from the past came before Akihiro's eyes. From the moment he met Yuko for the first time, the moment when he left her without saying any words, the moment when they met again after several years, the moment when they shared their first kiss, and other important moments in his life with Yuko....and the thought of he might not able to see her for the very last time tortured his heart.
He blamed himself for not picking the cell phone when Yuko was in critical situation, and if something bad would happen to her, he wouldn't forgive himself.
After he parked his car, he ran as fast as he can to find the room where Yuko was treated. As soon as he found the info he needed from the receptionist, he ran like mad down the hall, not seeming to care everyone's protest and shout. In his head, he only had one wish at the moment......please don't take her from me now!

When he opened the door, and saw her...Yuko lying peacefully in the hospital bed, Hiro collapsed to the floor, kneeling down while crying......"Thank you...." he whispered with deep voice.
Akihiro stood up, and approached the bed, seeing her like that...lying and breathing peacefully made him sad even more...what if one day he couldn't see her like that anymore ? what if someday she wouldn't be there when he wanted to see her ? what if ... what if ... so many 'what if' to the answers that he didn't know yet...or perhaps he didn't want to know....

After consuted with the doctors, Hiro learned that Yuko's condition was getting worse and worse....and it's about time she needed a bone marrow transplant, and the real question was...would they find the perfect donor for her in time ? Hiro offered himself to be a donor, but he needed to undergo a surgery to find out whether he matched or not.

* * *

It was eleven o'clock in the night, when I regained my consciousness. I was surprised to see Hiro was lying beside me, holding my hand like he didn't want to let me go. My eyes filled with tears rightaway for I must have made him worry with my condition. That night was supposed to be a Party Night for both of us...but yet we spent that night at the hospital room.

"Yuko...why you're so stupid, all you have to do is just making everyone worried. Hiro...have you ever regretted your choice for marrying me ? All I ever brought to you was only sorrow...." I whispered as I blamed myself. Hiro didn't reply, of course he didn't...he was sleeping peacefully. I looked at him, even in his sleep, he was still handsome as always. But it wasn't his face that captured my heart...it was his heart...which was as beautiful as his face was.
"Hiro...be happy for me okay....please promise me you will always be happy even though I'm not around you anymore...." I whispered to him even though I knew he wouldn't hear that.

Suddenly he shifted around, I closed my eyes immediately so that he would think I was asleep. The next thing I knew, he was putting his arms around me and holding me closer to him.
"Hmmm....you always smelled so nice Yuko...I would die just to be able to smell your scent everyday. You're not stupid my love, you're just so innocent for this cruel world...and I never regretted my decision to be with you, cause you only brought happiness to my empty life. So promise me....never leave me...'cause I don't want to live without you, I won't be happy if you're not around me anymore..." Hiro murmured in his sleep, DID he hear all those words I was saying ?

My heart beat faster when he suddenly opened his eyes, looking deeply into my eyes. "I......" I wanted to say something but he just locked my lips with his. I closed my eyes as we both kissed, if this what they call heaven, then I never wanted to open my eyes...and let the time stood still....but I know it wasn't, I opened my teary eyes....my heart cried even more for I knew that he wouldn't be happy when I wasn't around him anymore...I really really wanted to stay with him...but deep down inside I know for sure...that the time when I had to leave him for good had almost come!!!

Our Wedding : Episode 1 "The Proposal"

2009-12-02T17:38:00.000-08:00

*** OUR WEDDING ***

EPISODE 1

~ THE PROPOSAL ~

It was a month ago, when Hiro found out about my cancer, he found me lying unconscious right after I told him that I never loved him and he should be with his fiancee. He finally found out the truth, and from that moment on, he never left me alone, he was always there when I was in the hospital, doing some research about my illness and trying to find the best doctor that he could find. Oh...I would never want him to be burdened like that, he could find any other women that he wanted rather than just being with a sick girl like me. But whenever I saw his face everytime he looked at me...I saw HOPE.....his hope...my hope.....he's always become the light in my darkest time....I don't want anything else in this world than just being with him...making him happy...as long as I could....as long as my heart still beats....oh I love him so much!

When I got out of the hospital, he knew that I don't wanna be home, being a helpless sick girl. I just wanted to be with him, and he knew it. He took me to this amusement park, that he booked already so that there was just gonna be the two of us because he knew that I don't like crowd, he always knew me....even when I didn't know myself, I don't know what I have done in the past, to be able to meet such a perfect man like Hiro....sometimes I thought he was cursed to know an ill-fated girl like me. But sometimes I'm so thankful to know a man like him in my life...I don't know what my life would be if he's not around.

I was playing around and enjoying myself, when he was just looking at me in silence. When I asked him, why he didn't wanna play...he said that just seeing me playing around...smiling happily...and still breathing are the things that made him happy. I always wanna cry whenever he said something like that...cause what if someday I'm not here anymore ?...what if someday I'm not breathing anymore ? will he still find his happiness ?...will he still be able to move on..... ? this is the reason why I wanted to leave him and made him hating me...so that when my time comes...he won't be that sad....

We were in front of the carrousel when it happened....the proposal....suddenly everything was so beautiful...the fireworks....the stars.....the moonlight....everything! as if it was all planned by him.
It was when he asked for my hand, "Yuko...my love...will you be the one who accompany me for the rest of my life ? will you be the one that I could always run into whenever I'm down ? will you be the one with whom I will share the happiest moments in my life ?" Hiro proposed to me while kissing my hand.
"Hiro....are you sure you wanna marry me ? are you sure you want to marry the girl with no future ? 'cause I don't think I'm worthy of your love...." I said it with tearful eyes.
"Yuko, I'm 100% sure want to marry you, without you there will be no future for me, without your love I'm not worthy in this world..." he replied my words with smile on his handsome face.
I just couldn't say anything, tears kept falling down my cheeks, I nodded in the end. Then he pulled me into his arms and held me close so I wouldn't let go.
"If only I could stop the time...I will choose this very moment....holding you in my arms...seeing happiness in your face...oh I would trade anything in this world just to be in this moment forever" he whispered in my ears.
I didn't say anything, I was overwhelmed with tears of joy and sorrow at the same time. Happy for having him in my life, loving me, wanting me to be his wife....Sad for knowing that this moment won't last forever.....my life is a ticking clock...it could stop anytime...and I'm not ready yet to leave him...

The next day, Hiro took me home to meet my parents and also he wanted to inform my parents about his good intention to marry me.
"Oh Yuko...you're back!" My mom welcomed us by hugging me.
"Okaasan..." I hugged her back, oh I missed her so much, I hadn't met her ever since the fight between my father and Hiro.
"Hi Hiro!" my mom then smiled at Hiro. Hiro smiled back at her.
"Oh so sorry if our house is very dirty....if I know you will come by, I will clean this house first" Mrs. Kitagawa blushed.
"It's okay Mrs. Kitagawa, I'm not that shallow. Your house is very lovely for it is the place where you raised Yuko" Hiro smiled politely.
"Oh....you're so charming young man. Thanks for the kind words" Mrs. Kitagawa blushed even more.
"Why are you coming back here ?" Mr. Kitagawa entered the so-called living room with a cocky voice.
"Otousan..." I said with shaky voice.
"Mr. Kitagawa...I come here with good intention, I want to take your daughter Yuko as my wife" Hiro greeted my father.
"Oh okay....I have nothing to say anymore, honestly I want Yuko to marry Sho NOT you! but Yuko had made it pretty clear last time about the man she loved. Since you're a rich boy, I will accept your good intention, but as my future son in law, don't forget to help us financially, look at this place....." Mr. Kitagawa made it pretty clear about the situation of his house.
"Otousan...please forgive me, I never wanted to hurt your feeling, I was just telling you my real feeling. And please don't ask Hiro like that, I never have intention to marry Hiro because of his money..." I cried, I didn't know why but I tend to cry a lot under any circumstances.
"I was just joking Yuko...." Mr. Kitagawa blushed.
"It's okay Yuko...marrying you means marrying your whole family too, and it would be my honor to help your family...." Hiro smiled when he hugged me from behind. I cried even more, this is the moment when I think God is really mean, for giving me such a perfect gentleman only to make me leave him in the end....

The next destination was Hiro's house, and it wasn't as easy as I thought, well...being with Hiro was never easy, but yet our relationship managed to survive all those obstacles in the past.

"I DISAGREE!!!" Mr. Matsuda yelled out loud with his son's decision to marry me.
"Hiro...why do you want to marry her so bad ? she's gonna DIE soon!" Mrs. Matsuda tried to find the answer from his son.
"Otousan...Okaasan....I'm begging here to ask for your permissions....." Hiro suddenly kneeled down before his parents.
"Hiro......please don't be like this.....listen to your parents, I'm going to die Hiro....you don't have to marry me..." I cried as I put my arms around his neck.
"Yuko...can't you feel my love for you? is there any reason for you to doubt it ?!" Hiro turned his gaze on me, making me felt guilty deep down inside.
"I'm sorry Hiro.....I won't doubt you anymore...." I rested my head on his shoulder.
Hiro looked at his parents again, still begging, "Otousan...Okaasan....please forgive your son for not being a good son. But for the first time in my life, I'm very sure....Yuko has and will always be the love of my life. She was the one that I love and my feeling never faded away ever since we were kids...she was the one I want to share my happiness and sorrow with...I never beg for anything in my whole life, this is the first time I'm begging you...please give us your blessings...please let your son find his own happiness...please let your son become a man with hope and love...." for the first time in my life, I saw tears running down his cheeks, my heart cried even more...he was willing to sacrifice anything just to be with me....and it was in that time, I promised to myself...I will always be by his side no matter what will happen!
"Oh Hiro......" Mrs. Matsuda started to cry too seeing his son like that. She looked at her husband, still with his angry expression.
"NO! You WON'T GET a blessing from me! You can only marry with the woman I choose for you, no one else!" Mr. Matsuda yelled out loud.
Suddenly Mrs. Matsuda kneeled in front of her son, hugging him and whispered these words "Hiro...my son, even though you don't get your father's blessing today, you get mine Hiro. Go Hiro...go find your happiness, be the man with hope and love...don't repeat the same mistake that I did in the past."
"Okaasan....thank you for your blessing" Hiro hugged his mother tightly.
Mrs. Matsuda suddenly turned her teary face at me, "Yuko...I give my son's happiness in your hands. Please make him happy...love him so that he will never feel lonely in his heart" with those words, she put her hand on mine, giving me her blessing. I didn't know what to say, I just nodded in tears.

The Interview :

Do you get along with his family ?
Yuko "With his mother yes, with his father....unfortunately no..."

Do you want children ?
Yuko "I always like children, that's why I become a Music Teacher. So of course....I really want to give him children, so that someday when I leave him, he will have them to accompany him in the moments of his life...."

Tell us something romantic that the two of you share
Hiro "There was this time, when we weren't dating yet. I was still engaged with my ex, I asked her out to an amusement park. There was this granny who approached her and asking her so many questions on how to get a handsome boyfriend like me. Yuko was like this cute little girl who was about to cry when she can't answer a teacher's question. She stared at me with her cute puppy eyes, and I answered all those questions. I didn't know why but ever since that moment, I was like being able to read her mind whenever she needed someone to help her in any situation, just by staring at her eyes...I just know what I have to do"

Yuko "Yes, it's true. I don't need a telepathic ability just to be able to communicate with him. I just look at his eyes, and he will know what he has to do. It's something that both of us haven't figure it out yet until now...on how we can communicate like that....the funny thing is, after the granny asked me so many questions...she told me this date September 10th. I didn't know what was so meaningful about the date until now....September 10th was the date Hiro proposed to me at the Amusement Park!"

Our Wedding : Preview

2009-11-12T23:28:00.000-08:00

Our Wedding : Preview

NAME : Akihiro Matsuda
AGE : 25
LOCATION : Manhattan, USA

A LITTLE ABOUT YOURSELF :
I'm a Young Businessman, my company is mainly engaged in import and export business between the country I live in now USA and the country I came from Japan. You could say that I have everything that one would ever want except one....LOVE. That was one thing that I never felt since I was a little kid. My parents were always busy with their works and they always left me with my Babysitter. The reason why they were never home because they never loved each others. They were married by my grandparents as a Business Marriage. And I ALMOST repeated their mistake when they wanted me to marry this beautiful girl who is the daughter of my father's business colleague. Just when I and my ex-fiancee was looking for the perfect engagement ring, I noticed this diamond flower ring. It reminded me of this flower ring that I used to make when I was a kid, and I always gave it to my childhood friend when we were playing husband and wife. After that, I flew back to Japan looking for my childhood friend, I wanted to make sure if she was still the same person who always made me comfortable whenever I was around her. When I met her after all these years....it was in that moment...I told to myself, she is the one that I want to spend the rest of my life with...

NAME : Mayuko Kitagawa
AGE : 24
LOCATION : Yokohama, Japan

A LITTLE ABOUT YOURSELF :
I'm a Music Teacher. Music has always been my passion since I was a little kid. I was raised in a poor family, but even though we were poor, we were always happy for we always supported each others. There were a lot of men who wanted to be my boyfriend in the past, but I always rejected them politely. I don't know why...but my heart was always waiting for this boy....a boy that I used to play with when I was still a little kid...the same boy who left me one day without even saying any single words. I know I shouldn't have to wait for him for he may never come back and we will never meet again, but apart of me telling me to do the other way. One day when I almost give up, it was the day when my parents wanted me to engage with our town hero. I ran away from my house and went to this place where I used to spend time with that little boy, the one who always gave me this flower ring...which will get faded the next day but I always kept them all until now. It was really surprising when I saw a man was standing there...waiting for someone. When I saw his face for the first time in all these years....I knew that my waiting was over.....

Hold my hand and never let go okay....

Is this your first wedding ?
Akihiro "Yes, it is the first for both of us"

When are you getting married, and is there a special reason for that day ?
Akihiro "October 14th, it was the date when we first met. Autumn has always been Yuko's favorite season. When I found out that she was diagnosed with Blood Cancer, I want nothing in this world than just making her the happiest girl in the world for her last remaining days....."

Yuko "Hiro is right, he always knows what I want, what else would I want than just making The Hero of My Heart as the happiest man when I still can...."

Where did you meet for the first time ?
Yuko "Yokohama, a small city in Japan but very very beautiful...so full of memories for both of us"

Was it love at first sight & what first attracted you to each others ?
Akihiro "It wasn't when we were still little kids...but it WAS when I came back as an Adult"

Yuko "He told me that he could always feel the love that he never felt from me....but for me, he was the first boy who touched my heart with his silly flower rings"

Have you ever split up, if so tell us about it ?
Yuko "When I first diagnosed with Cancer, I decided to leave him for I would never want to be his burden. A decision that I regret now, he saw me one day lying unconscious with my nose bleeding...it was right after I told him that I never loved him and he should be with her fiancee 'cause she could give him anything that I could never do....that's when he found out the truth!"

Akihiro "We've been through so much...from my family, her family, my ex-fiancee, her ex-almost fiancee, and many more....there's no way I'm letting this cancer to prevent us from being happy!"

Akihiro "Yuko...please promise me you will never leave me alone in this world..."

Yuko "Oh God...will you give me a chance to make him happy ?....please don't separate us..."

Desperate Housewives Part II

2009-11-06T05:13:00.000-08:00

EPISODE 2

~ THE MORE YOU KNOW, THE JUICIER IT GETS ~

There are so many reasons why everyone loves to visit and stay at the suburb. Some because of the neighborhood beauty, others because the hospitality from the people itself and there were those, who desperately need... some answers...

After almost a week of my death, Oasis lane is not only blooming with beautiful flowers, plants and trees. But also various stories of neighborhood talk..Whether they’re about me or someone else...

Mortaud's neighbor, Mr. Edward Groomer is truly good at spreading the seeds, as you can see, He is a lonely bachelor who lives in the middle of this neighborhood so it's no wonder that he knows almost everybody’s dirty little secret..hmmm... who said that gossiping only for women??

And maybe, just maybe..he knows.... most secrets that my friends are dying to keep...It all started, after my friends had their chit chat in front of Mortaud's lawn and when they all saw my husband went to work, someone comes unexpectedly...a flower that Essella has been waiting for the whole time, her brother in law...Gabriel comes when the spring is here, and for Essella he is the most wanted flower that she's desperately love so much, well... to ease her loneliness of course.

"Gabriel ??? I thought you won’t be visiting us this year?" Essella seemed surprised.
"There's no way I'm gonna miss my vacation at yours sis, I always enjoy my stay here." Gabriel said with enthusiasm.
"Well, you will always welcomed here.." Clara replied with a little flirting.

Actually, since Clara knew Gabriel a long time ago, there was a slight feeling that this guy could be the perfect MAN for her family. He was friendly, sophisticated, caring, and most of all, Clara's children liked him so much. But Clara was still shy to ask him out, even, she knew him since Essella’s family welcomed her many years back into the neighborhood.

"Ehmmm...well sorry girls, but I must to go home now" Essella said then she escorted Gabriel back to her house. And just like that, the conversation about me was ended.

"There comes the home wrecker..." somebody said to all the women who were left at the Mortaud's lawn.
"And may i know who do you accuse to be a home wrecker, Mr. Groomer??" Bella said with a slight disgust expression to him.
"Oww..nothing...just forget it. besides, her problem doesn’t interest me at all...I've got much bigger thingy than that." he answered Bella’s cynical question with that goofy look after he took some letters out from his mailing box, then he was just passing them by and entered his own house.

"what a jerk, no wonder there's no woman ever interested in him. His mouth is so full of crap!" Clara murmured angrily with deep voice.
"C'mon Clara...everyone knows here that all he can do is just gossiping" Chloé said.
"Well, he better gives it up. or someday he'll end up dead because of his Big Mouth!!" Clara replied.
"Just ignore him, okay...well...now I must go home to prepare some meal, we'll continue this later."

Ohh..my..my..Clara...you don't know what you were just talking....just don't be surprised...

Marisol looked at the housewives from the distance, she really wanted to befriend them since she's still new to the neighborhood and didn't have many friends, Barbara introduced her to them, but too bad she died too soon before they could be closer. She wanted to approach them, but by looking at the way they treated Mr. Groomer, she decided not to...since she didn't want to be known as a Nosy Neighbor. So she decided to came back to her house.

It took her by surprise when she spotted a man by her porch, from his appearance she could tell that he was the same man from the funeral. She didn't know know why but her heart beat faster whenever she saw him.
"Ehm...excuse me ?" Marisol said. The man turned around and looked happy when he saw her.
"Hi, Marisol...remember me ? Caesar" he smiled.
"Yes, uhm...how did you know that I live here?" Marisol asked.
"Well...let's just say that I'm good in locating people especially the one that I want" he said mysteriously, there was something in his voice that made Marisol shivered.
"You're...you're not a Detective are you?" Marisol asked again.
"No, I'm not." Caesar laughed heartily.
Marisol couldn't help but admire his smile, he was really gorgeous, and the problem was....he looked really familiar but she couldn't remember when she had seen him before.

"Normally I'd like to invite you inside, but I don't think that's appropriate since my husband isn't here, and with this little neighborhood, who knows what people will talk..." Marisol blushed.
"Oh I wouldn't mind being here with you" Caesar smiled again.
"So what made you come here ?" Marisol asked.
"I would like to get to know you better, 'cause as I've told you in the funeral, you really really looked like the woman I used to know" Caesar looked deeply into her eyes, made her feet trembled with the way he stared at her.
"Ehm...Caesar right ? I don't think that's a good idea as you've already know, I'm married already" Marisol smiled politely.
"Since when married housewives are forbidden from befriending new people ?" Caesar raised his eyebrows, challenging her to answer his question.
"I.....I......" Marisol couldn't answer that.
"So let's be friend, what do ya say ? no harm done right? would you be my friend?" Caesar asked while they were talking under the tree.
Marisol nodded shyly.

"Come...." suddenly Caesar pulled her hand softly.
"Come with you? where ?" Marisol looked surprised as she just knew that guy, and he's already asked her out.
"We're friends now right ? I want to take you somewhere...." he winked.
Marisol wanted to refuse, but she couldn't, so she just let herself be guided to Caesar's expensive car.

As Caesar was driving his car leaving the neighborhood, he couldn't help but wonder how come this woman looked very similar to the woman he loved in the past, and the thought of her might be the same person made his blood boiled even more, he had to find out everything about Marisol, especially whether she was Lupita or not....

* * *

Knowing that Gabriel was here, Clara planned to win his heart by sending him her own home cooking even she was not a hell of a good cook, but at least she knew how to make a great lasagna... the funniest thing was she learned that recipe from Aaron's school recipe and with Aaron’s help.

"Aaron.. Thank goodness you’re here!!!" Clara said happily to see her older son was at home, reading books as always.
"What's wrong, mom?? Is everything alright??" Aaron replied with slight concern about her mother.
With begging pose and doing her puppy eyes style, Clara tried to win her son’s help "Could you pleaseeee buying lasagna ingredient at the market for me?"
"I'm not in the mood eating lasagna, mom.." Aaron said uninterested with Clara’s behavior.
"Well...it's not for our dinner" Clara tried to convince Aaron.
"Then for who?" Aaron asked while he was still reading his book.
"Mm...hmmm...well...I..I can't tell you for who" Clara refused to tell.
"Well.. don't expect me to help then" Aaron said.
"Okay..okay..It's for Essella’s brother in law, so please could you help me??" Clara begged.
"So...are you trying to win his heart from his appetite?" Aaron asked with naughty face.
"YESS!! so?? a little help here?" Clara said impatiently.
"Alright..alright, where's the money?" Aaron woke up from the chair and received the money from Clara.
"Thank you..." Clara said with a happy face, then Aaron left the house to go to the market.

Then, chaos began.
"Mommy..mommy,Austin wrecked my paper plane!!!" Abner demanded her mother to be on his side.
"Your paper plane is ugly!! so I crushed them!!" Austin yelled from upstairs.
"We’ll make another one..." Clara sighed since she’s so tired of her two other sons, who couldn’t stop fighting each others about EVERYTHING!
and then the pain was coming again...a slight pain in her belly that Clara always felt whenever she was nervous. Pain that she had when she decided to do the lowest point of being a mother...now...that pain was unbearable to hold on much longer. So Clara grabbed her two boys and ran out to the nearest hospital. Even, when Clara was at the hospital to check her stomach, her two boys never stopped arguing each others about the paper plane.

Dr. Linda Aberheart who knew about what happened back then with Clara has finished her examination and was looking straight to her.
"Is it almost every time now?" she asked with concern.
"No, it's just when I get upset or worry to much" Clara replied.
"You must watch your condition, your womb is not the same after what you've done back then" Dr. Aberheart said to Clara.
"I know Linda, you are my friend and I hope you can keep my secret" Clara begged.
"I can't keep my promise there Clara, sooner or later you have to check your health to someone who is more experienced than me" Linda said with concern.
"You know Linda, I always feel guilty about what I did back then." Clara said with her sad look.
"When someone do that, they always have. But nothing can change what you've done. I never thought that you're gonna do that.. the lowest thing Clara!!! Abortion??? what the hell were you thinking back then??" and now Dr. Aberheart said with more concern not as a doctor but as a friend.
"I know!!! I was frustrating and furious, because he left me for that b*tch!! I shouldn't have accepted her as a babysitter in the first place" Clara regretted.
"But killing your own flesh blood??"
"Please Linda, enough... I get the point..." Clara was more sad when she heard Linda now accused her for being a murder.
"I'm sorry.." Linda apologized to Clara.

Dr. Aberheart's examination room was colder than ever now. Guilty was in the house.

* * *

Clara was ready to leave the hospital with her two boys, when she encountered Chloé in front of hospital door.
"Chloé?? what are you doing here??" Clara was surprised. Chloé seemed a little bit surprised to see Clara there too.
"Clara? and how about you? I’m doing my monthly health check here.” Chloé said.
"Well, same with me….but I can't stay any longer with these two still wrecking each others" Clara said, lying.
"We’re not wrecking here!!!" Clara's two boys protested.
"Kids.." Clara rolled her eyes, and dragged her two boys out of the hospital.
"See you back home okay..." Clara waved.
"Okay..." Chloé waved back and then she entered the hospital.

Chloé came to the hospital not only to check her health but also her pregnancy. And the answer was always the same...disappointment.
Chloé called Nicolas, her husband and told him the truth.
"So? it's still negative?" Nicolas asked on the phone.
"I'm sorry Nic, I've tried so hard...but I still can't make it..I'm so sorry." Chloé replied with sad expression.
For a moment, Nic didn't say a thing, and then "We'll talk about this when I'm home, okay?"
"When do you come home then?" Chloé asked.
"Maybe tomorrow or the day after..just wait okay... I love you." and without waiting for Chloé’s reply, Nic hung up the phone.
"I love you too." Chloé replied even though she knew that Nic had already hung up the phone.
Chloé was now devastated, she knew that Nic blamed her for this situation. But she didn’t know why they couldn't have children when all the doctors said that she and her husband were both healthy and ready to have a child. Then why? Why ? they still couldn't get any??
Chloé walked and stopped in front of the nursery room, and saw all the new born babies who were sleeping in their cradles...she felt really low, as a wife and as a woman.

* * *
Meanwhile, back at Stafford's house Isabella had prepared some wonderful meal for her family when her daughter went home and blew some serious question, at least for her...

"Mom are you busy?" Amelia asked.
"No honey, I just have to finish garnish the Cream Broolee then you can help me set the table, alright..so, what is it you wanna ask?" Bella smiled to her daughter.
"It's no big deal actually, I've got this medical school form to report my health. And I don't know what my blood type is." Amelia replied.
That question was like thunder in a daylight to Isabella, secret that she’s been dying to keep all these times could be revealed that easily.
"It's B, honey..." Bella replied gracefully...
"B? I thought that my blood type is the same as daddy which is O, so...mine is the same as yours?" Amelia asked.
"That's correct dear" Bella smiled.

To tell you the truth, Bella's blood type was A.

"Okay...I will fill it up after dinner, so give me the plates mom..I'll arrange the table now."
Amelia grabbed the pile of plates and then arranged them in the table while Bella only looked at her miserably.
If only you knew, Amy...you’re not daddy's little girl, not John's child...

* * *

Marisol looked at this big beautiful house as she got off the car. "Wow this house is so beautiful, whose house is this ?"
"Mine" Caesar's answer surprised her.
"You...you bring me to your house?" Marisol was still surprised.
"Yes, there's something I want to show you, and then you'll understand.....come...." Caesar guided her to enter his house.

The moment Marisol entered the house, it's like deja vu all over again, the house looked awfully familiar to her, but how come as she had never met Caesar before....or had she ?
"Do you live here alone ?" Marisol asked.
"Not anymore, but I used to come here often whenever I missed my wife." he answered.
"Oh you're married already? with the red-haired woman ?" deep down inside, Marisol felt disappointed.
"I was....and no...not with Ximena, she's my girlfriend now or some sorts..." he smirked.
"Come...." Caesar then guided her to a library room when she spotted a picture on the wall. A picture of a woman that really looked like her!
"That.....woman......she looks like me!!!" Marisol gasped.
"Yes, indeed. Her name was Lupita and she was my wife. Now you understand now why I called you Lupita at the funeral...." Caesar explained.
"What happen to her?" Marisol asked as she touched the glass surface of the picture.
"She died in a car accident five years ago....I thought I would never see her again, until I saw you!" Caesar touched her back from behind.
"Five years ago ?....." Marisol was drowning in her own thoughts, as far as she remembered, she only had her memories for the past five years, was it really a coincidence ?
"What are you thinking ?" Caesar interrupted her thoughts.
"Oh nothing, I'm really sorry for your wife" Marisol said still looking at the picture.
"Ever since the funeral, I can't stop thinking about you....I even have this crazy thought that wife isn't dead yet and you are my wife!" Caesar said.
Marisol turned around to face him, "That would be impossible, my name is Marisol....besides I'm Vincenzio's wife, I don't think I'm your wife" Marisol smiled politely.
"Really?......" Caesar now looked deeply into her eyes, as his face came closer to Marisol as he was about to kiss her.
Smelling his breath like that made Marisol's heart beat even faster, "Uhm...I think I should go home...." Marisol turned her face away, tried to avoid his kiss.
"I'm sorry....it's just you really really looked like [i]her[/i], and I missed her so much" now Caesar looked at her with sad expression, making her feeling guilty to erase the smile from his handsome face.
"It's okay, no harm done" Marisol smiled politely without knowing that by smiling like that, it made Caesar wanted to kiss her badly as he couldn't take his eyes off her lips.

As they were exiting the house, suddenly there was a black dog approached them and barked at Marisol.
"Conga...sit down!" Caesar ordered the dog but it keeps barked at Marisol.
"Oh look how cute!" Marisol squated in front of the black dog and patted it on the head. The dog barked happily.
"Woah....now I wonder....." Caesar looked surprised.
"Beg your pardon...." Marisol turned her face to Caesar.
"Conga was Lupita's dog, and he usually not that friendly especially to strangers, he even almost bit Ximena the other day, but you....how come he likes you. Unless....you're [i]really [/i] Lupita!" Caesar was more curious than ever now that his instinct might be right after all.
"You know I'm not. But to ensure you, tell me one thing that would be your wife Lupita's secret that others won't know...." Marisol smiled at Caesar trying to prove that she wasn't Lupita.
"There's something I would like to know ever since I met you. I know it's a little bit inappropriate but do you happen to have a big mole on your left breast ? cause Lupita had one...." Caesar asked in curiosity.
It was in that moment, Marisol felt like she had just been hit by a lightning when those words came out from Caesar's mouth.
"Marisol ? are you alright ?" Caesar asked with concern as he saw her face got pale.
"I....I think I'm not feeling well.....I think it's time for me to go home...." Marisol replied nervously.
"Are you alright ? let me drive you back home...." Caesar offered to drive her home but she refused.
"I think I'm just gonna grab a cab, thank you for this lovely afternoon" Marisol said and left the house in a hurry, made him more suspicious with her sudden change of behavior after he asked that [i]question[/i].

Ximena who happened to be following Caesar's car from Marisol's house didn't look happy when she saw them together, and she wanted to make sure that Marisol couldn't get closer to her boyfriend, that's why she decided to pay Vincenzio a visit at his office.

* * *

Marisol wiped the tears off her cheeks as she closed the main door of her house, she cried all the way from Caesar's house until Oasis Lane. Lots of questions were flying through her head right now.
Was she Caesar's wife ? was her scar caused by the accident ? is Vincenzio her real husband or not ?
Then it took her by surprise when she heard a car just parked in the garage.
It didn't take that long before Vincenzio entered the house with grim expression.
"Vin....Vincenzio....you're home already ?" Marisol asked nervously tried to hide her sadness.
"Where have you been ?" rather than answered the question, Vincenzio asked her another question.
"I.....I was going outside" Marisol shifted uncomfortably.
"LIAR!" Marisol screamed as Vincenzio slapped her suddenly.
"Vince ???" Marisol looked at her husband with tears on her eyes, she never saw her husband that angry, especially dared to slap her.
"You were with that [i]man[/i] right?!" Vincenzio yelled angrily.
"Who told you that Vince ? yes...I was with him, he's my new friend..." Marisol cried still touching her red cheek.
"Friend? do you think the reason he approached you because he just wanted to be your friend ? don't be so naive Marisol. You know that he wants more than that! So what have you done with him ? did you two kiss ? or have you slept with him ?!" Vincenzio raised his voice.
"How dare you accuse me like that Vince ? I'm your wife!" Marisol cried.
"Oh okay, than do your job as my wife!" Vincenzio suddenly hugged Marisol and tried to kiss her passionately but Marisol rejected him.
"No...don't....let me go!" Marisol tried to squirm away and it made him even more angry.
"What?! since when you dare to reject me huh ? since you fucked with him huh???!" Vince yelled when he suddenly tore off Marisol's dress revealing her breasts.
"No......!" Marisol ran to the bathroom tried to lock the door but Vince already managed to enter the room and grabbed her body forcefully.
"No......please dooooooonnnnnn't!!!!!!!!!" Marisol screamed out loud as she was pushed onto the cold floor of the bathroom and Vincenzio forced himself on her!

* * *

A couple of minutes later, Marisol couldn't do anything but sobbed silently as Vincenzio was done with her.
"Look...from now on...I forbid you from meeting that man you hear me!?" Vincenzio warned her. Marisol just nodded slowly in tears.
"Listen Marisol, I love you! I really really love you, you know that. That's why I never want to lose you...." Vincenzio's voice was calmer now as he caressed her cheeks, sending her in shivers.
"Come...let's take a shower together and let's just forget this horrible day okay ?" Vincenzio said and Marisol nodded slowly.
As Vincenzio entered the shower, Marisol sobbed silently. For the first time in a long time, she felt scared, weak and hopeless.
She couldn't stop but asking herself, what was happening with her....cause when her husband did her on the floor a couple of minutes ago, the one she was thinking was Caesar, the man who wasn't even her husband.......or was he ?

* * *

Different situation was happening at Red's house. Essella was blooming with happiness, since Gabriel came to the house. And with Fabian still at work, they had been more comfortable in the living room.
"You're still amazing sis" Gabriel teased.
"Please..stop calling me 'sis' it bothers me. I miss you a lot.." Ella cuddled around his arm.
"C'mon Ella, I've still got my baggage here...could you please wait until I'm finished unpacking?" Gabriel replied but he did not reject Ella's hug at all.
"Why don't you ‘Unpack’ me instead ?" a naughty smile appeared on Ella’s face.
"I dunno Ella, what if someone sees us?" he said insecured.
"O...C'mon! we've done this like a thousand times. have we ever get caught?" Ella demanded.
"Still, i have a bad feelin' for this one.." he seemed not sure whether he should follow Ella's will or not.
"Just kiss me and you'll see that everything is gonna be alright." Ella suddenly attacked and kissed him with a lot of passions.
The room was full of enthusiasm for love making, when Ella started to strip her clothes off and so did Gabriel. They both kissed and cuddled in many places at the house until they got to the bedroom. So passionate that they didn't realize there was a pair of eyes saw what they had been doing. And when Ella kissed him with more passionate, something caught her attention. It's CLARA! who peeked through the window and spotted them in her bedroom with her brother in law, making love.

"Oh..my..God!!! tell me that I'm just seeing delusion" Ella said when she stopped suddenly.
"What ?" Gabriel asked unhappy.
"I think one of my neighbors saw us making love..." Ella answered nervously.
"That's just great!!" Gabriel cursed then he picked up his clothes and went to the guest room.
Ella wore her clothes as fast as she could and ran out to chase Clara who was walking slowly with distressed because of what she had just seen at Red's House.
"Clara!! Wait!!!" Ella yelled.
Clara stopped for a moment until Ella was finally by her side. And then with a disgraceful face, Clara yelled angrily "How Could YOU??!! Cheating on Fabian.. with your own Brother in law??? SHAME ON YOU!!!"
"Psshhhhhttt...please Clara...keep your voice down..please..." Ella begged.
"You know what?! talk to my hands!" Clara said and then she just walked away to her house with a plate of Lasagna that she made for Gabriel in the first place. Her heart was broken with shocking result. "GREAT!! What a Wonderful day!!" she thought.

The day after, all of my friends looked very miserable. Today is supposed to be our girls night at Stafford's house, but it seems that all of them are occupied with their own thoughts. And the fishy thing is definitely the relationship between Ella and Clara. They both are acting like they just met at the first time. No talk, and only looking at each others in disgust.

"Was there something that me and Chloé missed yesterday ?" Bella asked to break the silence.
"Yeah..you both seemed quite... I dunno, different" Chloé added.
"Well, I'm not feeling different...how about you Ella? do you feel DIFFERENT lately?" Clara pressured the word different to mock Ella.
"I dunno what you’re talking about. I feel just the same as always.." Ella said calmly, she was determined not to lose her temper with Clara’s behavior.
"Well..something is definitely wrong with both of you!" Bella assumed by seeing both Clara and Ella's behaviors.
"O yeah??? maybe you should ask Queen Ella here..." suddenly, the phone rang before Clara finished her sentences.
"Hold that thought Clara, I have to answer the phone first." Bella stood up to pick up the phone.

"Hello, This is Stafford residence with whom am I speaking?" Bella asked on the phone.
"Is Mr. Stafford home yet Ma'am?" a familiar voice asked.
"My husband is still at work but he'll probably get home in about half an hour or so. may I know who you are Sir?" Bella asked again.
"It's Edward Groomer." the voice answered.
Bella was surprised, Mr. Groomer had never been involved in everything with her husband before.
And suddenly he wanted to speak with her husband ? something was suspicious, and Bella would die to know what it was.
"Well, Mr. Groomer...do you want to leave a message to my husband or I’ll just remind him that you called looking for him so that he could call you back after he gets home later?" Bella asked.
"Just tell him that I called, ma'am. And that I've got something important that I want to discuss with him." Mr. Groomer replied.
"And may I know about what?" Bella asked in curiosity.

For a moment, Mr. Groomer seemed unsure to spill 'this' to Bella but then he changed his mind. LUCKY...

"Just tell him that I want to discuss about JOSE..." Mr.Groomer said after he was quiet for a moment.

Bella was shocked! JOSE??!! that name was the same name as Chloé heard before Barbara hanged herself.

"Alright Mr. Groomer I'll let my husband know that you were calling him to discuss about that." Bella answered with her calm and graceful voice.
"Thank you Mrs. Stafford. Goodnight." Mr. Groomer said.
"Your welcome, and goodnight Mr. Groomer." and then she hung up the phone.
She went back to the group and was considering whether she would tell them the 'message' or not. She seemed unsure if this was the right thing to do. Dilemma, something that Bella hated so much.
"Okay! That's it! Ella, you better tell us the truth!" Clara demanded.
"ABOUT WHAT??" Ella seemed angry with all of Clara’s nosy behaviors.
"GIRLS!!" Bella yelled so loud that everybody saw her with confused look.
"Oh, My...I hope Amy didn't hear that..." Bella said later.
"Okayy...now you’re the one who are acting weird, Bella.." Chloé said with curiosity.
"I'm sorry girls. but Clara, Ella I hope you both can forget what happen with you two. because I have something to tell you all. It's about Barbara's death. about JOSE!" Bella explained straight to the point.
In that moment, everyone paid the whole attention on what Bella had about to say. Even Clara forgot that she wanted Ella to confess her affair in front of all girls.
"Why you suddenly bring up the whole JOSE thing, Bella?" Chloé asked, she seemed disagree.
"Yeah, you said it yourself that you don't want to deal with anything related to Barbara's death, why the sudden change of your mind now?" Ella asked.
"Something happened?" Clara also asked Bella.
"Okay, I admit it. I don't want to deal with anything on Barbara's death in the first place. But the phone from Mr. Groomer a moment ago.."
"Mr. Groomer ??!" everyone said almost at the same time.
"Let me finish first..ok, Mr. Groomer said that he wanted to discuss something with John about this JOSE guy. That makes me think! is there something between John and Mr. Groomer that I don’t know?" Bella explained.
"That's weird...John doesn’t seem to care about this neighborhood, and why would suddenly Mr. Groomer want to discuss something with him? they barely talking to each others!" Ella said surprised.
"Okay...John maybe a stiff person. But he cares for the neighborhood. He’s just a busy worker you know...unlike someone I know who own an oil company or something..." Bella seemed offended to what Ella just said about her husband.
"Okay..sorry" Ella didn’t want to go too far and reminded Clara about the INCIDENT that she saw. So she just accepted what Bella said about her husband.

When they wanted to discuss it much further, suddenly someone knocked on the front door. And surprisingly it was someone that they did not expect before. Juan had come home after he got over from work.

"Oh, I'm sorry...I have no idea that you all are having a girls-night-in tonight" Juan said with his dashing gentle smile.
"That's okay, Juan you can come over every time you need our help" Bella said.
"Thanks Bella, actually..I want to ask John out for a drink if you don't mind." Juan said.

Okay...two people were now looking for Bella's husband and this made her even more curious. Why would suddenly her husband became a popular person.

"Not at all Juan, but he's not home yet..." Bella hadn’t finished her talk when John walked in the house.
"Ahh.. speaking of the devil... there he is." Bella smiled.
"Did I miss something? why so crowded here?" John asked when he entered the house.
"Well John, Juan just about to ask you out for a drink and I think maybe you could do that after....."
"Good, I'll put my briefcase first. just wait me outside...Juan." John said, not listening to what Bella would say more.
"But honey, you just got home from work. At least, you can invite Juan for a nice dinner. I leave a lot of Steamed Meatloafs with gravy it’s surely enough for both of you." Bella demanded.
"I've already had my dinner back at my office Bella, but thank you so much for your offer'" Juan smiled.
"Same with me." John said with cold expression.

Then they both walked outside the house. But before Juan closed the door, Bella encouraged herself to bring up the most difficult decision. Just because she wouldn’t allow John to leave her feel rejected.
"John, there was a call from Mr. Groomer about half an hour ago. he wanted to discuss with you about JOSE!" Bella spilled.
Then she saw a deep expression on Juan’s face. Kind of angry face...but just for a while when his face was back with warm smile again.

"Okay, Thanks.. I'll call him after I get back from drinking with Juan or better yet, I'll call him by my cell later." John said while he was entering Juan's car.
"I promise I'll bring him back before midnight." Juan whispered to Bella and smiled again. And Bella smiled back to Juan’s little joke, then he closed the door, entered his car and they both drove away through the night.

But what the girls don't understand is that somehow, Boy's Night Out could become more lethal after midnight compared to Girl's Night In...and who knows? maybe... just maybe, something could happen that night. Something unforgetable...

Back at the Stafford’s house, the girls continued to discuss about the mysterious guy named JOSE whom they had never heard before and why Mr. Groomer knew about him. And also what John had to do with all of these things? What was happening to all the guys at Oasis Lane? do they all suddenly become the suspect just because there was this person that was still a major mystery??

JOSE, the name of unspoken mystery still circling in all the girls’ head. and what he had to do with Barbara's death?? who was he?
someone that Barbara loved so much? but, Barbara loved her husband Juan very much she even barely talked about other men, even if it was only to praise other husbands. She never did that. So? who was he?? who was JOSE??

It was 9 PM when the front door being knocked again. But this time, they surely didn't want this person to be near them at all. No way!!
Audrey Novak stood there with her sexy clothes and daring make up as always. Did she even wearing make up when she was asleep??
Bella looked at her from head to toe.

"Why don't you just strip me, Bella?" Audrey said with naughty tone of her voice.
"Okay..first, I don't think your cloth is suitable to wear at this time. And second, can I help you? it's nearly midnight you know." Bella was feeling embarrassed because of what Audrey just said.
"Ow, you girls have a night in?? can I join ??" Audrey said while she entered the house. And there was nothing Bella could do to stop her.

Others seemed surprised that Bella would let this so-called Bitch, to enter her house. but when they all saw Bella’s expression, they understood that Bella was forced to welcome her in her house.

"Soo ??? what are you all doing with this girl night? playing poker?" Audrey asked with enthusiastic voice.
"Well, actually yeah..but since Barbara's death. Nothing feel the same again..." Chloé explained, the others just looked straight to Chloé and said “Why the hell you bring it up to her??'. Chloé felt guilty.
"Oww..Barbara's death...yess, that was just awful." Audrey said with no expression.
"Yeah, we know that you haven't been closed to her, but tonight we just want to dedicate this gathering for memorizing her, hope you don't mind. We’re not in the mood for happiness right now." Ella explained.
"That's fine with me, beside her death was rather shocking. So, I get the point.. In fact, I was in the mood for pleasuring Juan after her funeral last week." Audrey said.
"YOU WHAT?!" Clara almost jumped off her seat if Ella didn’t stop her.
"Whoaa.. hold your breath there girl. I said, I was in the mood. but that doesn't mean that we have done that." Audrey laughed.
"Okay, Audrey. I think we’ve heard enough...so, could you please tell me what is your purpose of coming to my house in the first place?" Bella asked with cold face.

"Okay...well, early this morning John called me and ask if I'm free this saturday morning." Audrey explained.
"And may I know what my husband has to do with you? by asking whether you are free on saturday morning or not?" Bella asked still with the same expression.
"He said he wanted to buy a house, and since I'm the property agent around here, of course I'm his b*tch in this matter. Duuhh...Bella, you should chill out a little bit or you'll get older soon." Audrey laughed.
"Then I will tell John that you can help him in finding this house….anything else?" Bella was mad and confused about her husband looking for a new house while they have one already but she still could control her emotion.

For Audrey, that was a sign to end her trip at Stafford's house. But before she went, she made a comment that surprised everybody there.
"Okay, Bella...thank you for all of your nice hospitality, I've enjoyed my brief stay here. Although you all seemed doesn't want me here." Audrey said with smile on her face and there was no regret at all.
"It's not that we don't welcome you here, Audrey. But it's just a bad timing. I hope you'll understand." Bella said.
"Oh, almost forgot. I hope you don't blame me for Juan thing back then. Nothing happened between us. That guy was damned cold than an Ice Rock. Even I tried to touch him just for making him feel better, he was not moved a bit. I tell ya, there's something wrong with him." Audrey hinted.
"Maybe he just doesn't like you, ever think of that?" Clara mocked.
"Very cute Clara, trust me. I KNOW how to pleasure a man. And I should say that man is different. just mark my word!" Audrey winked.
"What do you mean ?" Bella asked.
"If I don't know him, I'll probably think that he's GAY!" Audrey blinked.
"A Gay ? ok this suspicion needs to stop before we start talking nonsense. And you Audrey, maybe you think it that way because you can't win his heart. Have you ever heard the words 'GIVE UP' ?" Clara’s temper was over the edge.
"Whatever, Clara...just don't say I didn’t tell you all if what I said is true." Audrey shrugged, then she said goodnight to Bella and went out of the house.

All the girls now thought about what Audrey had just spoken, what if Juan was a.......just to think of it made them more dizzy than before. So, apparently one year was not good enough to know who Barbara really was and how she lived her life here at Oasis Lane. So many mysteries around her death. And so many suspects. Then all their thoughts back to Mr. Groomer. This guy probably knew something about Barbara's death. Because he probably knew someone who was still a mystery to them. JOSE, the mysterious guy.

"We have to ask Mr. Groomer in the morning, girls." Ella said for the conclusion.
"About Jose?" Bella asked
"You’re right Ella, he’s definitely know something about this. And we need to ask him!" Clara was totally forgot what she saw early in the evening and now she just agreed with Ella. Barbara's death surely took all of their attentions. And made them forgot about anything else.
"okay, in the morning we'll ask him about this." Bella ended the discussion because it was already ten past fifteen PM and that meant this night had to end. After saying goodbye to each others, they all came back to their own houses.

It was almost midnight when they met at the alley. Yes, that night Mr. Groomer had an appointment with somebody. After he called John, Bella’s husband. And when he received an anonymous call from somebody after that and said that he or she would pay a lot for the information he had. An offer that was so tempting, even for Mr. Groomer. After waited for about ten minutes, the mysterious person showed up in front of Mr. Groomer.

"I knew you’re the one who called me. Even you changed your voice. I just can tell that was YOU!" Mr. Groomer smiled.
That person did not say a thing, and that made Mr. Groomer behaved more....
"LOOK! I'm not going low!! I want 50% of share or I’ll tell the cops the whole truth" Mr. Groomer demanded.

Well, Mr. Groomer you just bought yourself a share of death. Because when he finished saying his demand, that mysterious person drove a 9 millimeter gun with sound resistance and shot him right into his chest. That made him 50% dead, not enough? How about 100% dead right into his left eye!!! Poor guy... he got his shares only in hell...

Early morning, when all the housewives were busy preparing wonderful breakfast with omelettes, they just didn’t expect to know something that was definitely did not go well with their omelettes. Mr. Groomer's death.

That morning, the news informed that Mr. Groomer were killed after he was buying some whiskey, was robbed then shot to death by a robber because the cops couldn’t find his wallet everywhere. His body was found at the alley by homeless people that stayed there, but the strange thing was that they didn't seem to hear any gunshot that night when Mr. Groomer died.

"How can this happen?" Chloé was shocked and sad at the same time when they gathered in Clara's messy house.
"This is just too weird, how coincidence Mr. Groomer being murdered when he want to discuss about JOSE to my husband." Bella’s sentences shocked everyone else.
"Do you mean ?? Juan ??" Ella guessed.
"Oh, No.. not him...John said that they were drinking until one past ten a clock in the morning." Bella explained.
"One o'clock? and you don't say anything?" now Ella was surprised.
"Well, it's not like everyday he's drinking. So I let him. But only for this time." Bella replied.
"If Fabian was like that, I'll probably throw him out of our room." Ella giggled to her own joke.

Speaking about Fabian, Clara remembered again about what happened yesterday evening. But she knew that this was not the right moment
to spill the affair to public, so Clara made a decision that she would wait until Ella said the truth about that and begged for forgiveness from her husband. After all, there was a lot more to think of right now than just someone’s affair. Murder case at Oasis Lane. And their discussion was stopped when Aaron approached Clara to ask her about something.

"Mom, the school asked for some parents to join School Spring dance. would you be one of the volunteers?" Aaron asked.
"Really ??? I can see you dancing ?? sure I’ll join...I can picture my boy dancing and flirting with girls.." Clara danced by herself pretending she was dancing at the ball or some sorts, and that made others smiled with how childish Clara’s behavior.
"C'mon Mom.. don't be like this!" Aaron was embarassed to see her mother behaving so immaturely.
"Actually, I don't want you to come. But as a Class President, I have to bring my parents." he continued.
"What ? you don't want me there ?" Clara looked disappointed.
"Yeah...if you keep behaving like this" Aaron crossed his arms on his chest.
"Your mother still have her youth spirit Aaron, it's not a problem right?" Chloé smiled.
"That's true...I even will pretend not seeing anything when you want to kiss a girl." Clara said while she winked at him.
"MOM??!! GEEZZZ..." Aaron was embarrassed, he entered his bedroom rightaway.

As you can see...Spring Dance has brought a new fresh air to Oasis Lane among tragedies lately. Some happiness...some flirting...some crush...or...
is it something that would change the whole neighborhood forever ??? something that anyone would never expect before........

Bachelor of Bali : Part II

2009-10-02T04:50:00.001-07:00

Sekali lagi aku bermimpi berada diatas menara, terbaring dalam tidurku, menunggu seorang Pangeran berkuda putih yang akan mengalahkan sang Naga jahat yang menyanderaku di puncak menara, kemudian memanjat menara sampai kepuncaknya demi menyelamatkanku. Pangeran yang tidak bisa kulihat wajahnya itu perlahan-lahan mendekati tubuhku yang terbaring tak berdaya di atas ranjang untuk menciumku dan mengembalikan sukma kedalam tubuhku. Dan ketika sang Pangeran perlahan-lahan mendekatkan wajahnya untuk menciumku, jantungku berdetak semakin kencang, dan ketika bibir Sang Pangeran dan bibirku hanya berjarak 1 cm tiba-tiba aku dikejutkan oleh sebuah suara didekatku...ya seketika juga aku terjaga dari mimpiku yang indah barusan. Sekonyong-konyong aku ingin marah, tapi tiba-tiba kurasakan kepanikan muncul dalam diriku, apa yang terjadi? kenapa semuanya gelap gulita? apa aku sudah menjadi buta? beberapa saat kemudian baru saya sadar kalau aku sedang memakai penutup mata karena Rara tidak berani tidur dengan lampu dimatikan apalagi pintu kamar hotel kami tidak ada jendela pintunya, jadi siapapun bisa masuk setiap saat. Pertama-tama aku juga ikut panik kalau-kalau ada orang asing yang tiba-tiba masuk dan mau berbuat macam-macam, tapi Baby sang Host acara ini dan para kru menjamin keamanan semua peserta wanita yang mengikuti acara Bachelor of Bali ini. "Siapa disitu?" aku berteriak seketika ketika kudengar ada suara mengendap-endap didekatku. Sunyi dan senyap yang kudengar tidak ada jawaban, lalu kugeser penutup mataku ke dahi dan melihat tak ada seorang pun dikamarku, bahkan Rara pun tidak ada!

Siapakah yang barusan mengendap-endap dikamarku? apakah Rara? aku terus berpikir ketika kusadari ada sebuah kotak berisikan coklat serta sepucuk surat dengan sekuntum mawar merah berada dimeja kecil disamping ranjangku. Aku langsung membaca surat itu yang ternyata dari si Romain. Kemarahanku langsung memuncak seketika karena teringat keisengan dia mengerjaiku dengan "Voulez vous coucher" itu. Surat itu bertuliskan :
"Bonjour ma belle dame,

Notre date d'hier a été incroyable. I really enjoyed spending time with you Mei. I'm looking forward to our next date, so I'll pick you up around 5 pm to have a Romantic Dinner at Jimbaran Bay, The Langsam Cafe with me, your Handsome Prince!

Romain Farouel"

"Ih, Handsome Prince? dasar narsis! emang ganteng sich....tapi NYEBELIN ABIS!!! Awas nanti kalau ketemu Romain!" aku sudah bertekad akan mencercanya habis-habisan!

Aku masih ada waktu at least sampai jam 5 sore, jadi kuputuskan hari itu lebih baik saya pergi jalan-jalan ketepi pantai saja untuk mencari suasana segar selagi menghabiskan waktu. Setelah berdandan ria, aku segera meluncur ke pantai dengan menggandeng tas Hello Kitty berwarna pink-ku. Saat Meilani berjalan ditepi dok kapal, tanpa disangka Romain juga sedang meluncur disana dengan mengenakan celana renang sembari bersepeda untuk pergi berenang ke pantai. Romain segera mengenali Meilani begitu melihatnya, Romain segera diam-diam turun dari sepedanya yang dibiarkan tergeletak dipasir begitu saja dan mengintai Meilani diam-diam dari belakang. Romain bersiul terpesona ketika melihat tubuh Meilani yang melenggak-lenggok, Meilani hanya mengenakan baju yang terbuat dari sutra, jadi setiap belahan tubuhnya bisa terlihat dengan jelas dibalik baju tersebut. Siulan Romain semakin kencang tatkala dia melihat kearah pinggulnya Meilani yang melenggak-lenggok menggoda dibawah sinaran mentari pagi. Meilani yang sedang asyik berlenggang-lenggok puspita tiba-tiba terhenti ketika dia mendengar siulan dari arah belakangnya. Dia menoleh kebelakang tapi tidak melihat seorang pun karena Romain cepat-cepat bersembunyi dibalik pohon kelapa, Meilani mengangkat kedua bahunya lalu segera meneruskan lenggang-lenggoknya ke arah pantai.

Sesampai ditepi pantai, kutengok kiri dan kanan dulu untuk memastikan tidak ada orang yang berada disana, ketika perlahan-lahan kutanggalkan pakaian yang saya pakai mulai dari topi, kacamata, sampai pakaian sehingga menyisakan baju renang biru yang kupakai dibaliknya. Romain yang mengintip diam-diam sampai melotot melihat hal tersebut, gadis ini benar-benar menggoda iman-nya Romain berpikir dalam hati. Saking terlenanya melihat Meilani, tanpa disadari tiang kayu yang dipegang Romain sampai jatuh kedepan karena saking kuatnya dia meremas tiang tersebut, saat itulah Meilani melihat kebelakang dan disanalah Romain berdiri dengan kikuk. Dalam sekejap saja, ribuan kata-kata kemarahan segera menyembur keluar dari bibir Meilani yang seksi itu. Sepanjang Meilani ngomel-ngomel soal "Voulez vous" itu, Romain tidak memperhatikan setiap kata yang dikeluarkan oleh Meilani, tapi perhatiannya terpusat pada gerakan-gerakan yang dibentuk oleh bibir Meilani ketika mengeluarkan kata-kata tersebut, dalam hatinya dia ingin sekali merasakan seperti apa bibir tersebut, dia tiba-tiba teringat pertemuan pertama mereka dan mengenai pernapasan buatan tersebut. Jauh dalam hati Romain, dia menyesal juga kenapa tidak sekaligus mencuri satu kecupan saat itu. Dan saat Romain tenggelam dalam lamunannya, dia tidak menyadari kalau dia sedang mencondongkan mukanya ke arah muka Meilani yang sedang komat-kamit mulutnya memarahi Romain.

Meilani yang sedang kesal-kesalnya tiba-tiba merasa panik ketika muka Romain semakin dekat...dekat...dan dekat dan ketika bibir mereka berdua hampir bersentuhan, Meilani menjerit sekencang-kencangnya sampai Romain tersadar dari lamunannya. "Apa-apaan kamu....ih....dasar kurang ajar! did you even listen to the words that I say???" Meilani bertanya dengan penuh kekesalan, Romain keliatan seperti lost in translation mendengar pertanyaan dari Meilani, saat itulah Mei merasa tidak ada gunanya bicara sama cowok menyebalkan ini, dia segera mengambil pakaiannya yang berserakan di pasir dan ingin melangkah pergi ketika dia melihat sudah berdiri didepan mereka seorang pria dengan kamera ditangannya. "Oh...oh....that was a nice scene!" seru pria tersebut. "Siapa kamu?" Mei segera memasang tampang garang, "Aku fotografer yang diutus Baby untuk mengambil gambar untuk promo pic acara ini" seru fotografer tersebut, seketika juga Meilani tersentak karena dia tidak mau dan merasa malu kalau sampai wajah garangnya itu disiarkan dan ditonton oleh jutaan pemirsa di seluruh Indonesia apalagi secara LIVE!!!

"Ya kenapa tidak kita lakukan syaja acara pemotretan tersebut, I'm sure Mei won't mind right?" ujar Romain tiba-tiba sembari melingkarkan tangannya ke pinggul Meilani yang ramping dan sempat meremas pantat Meilani sekilas. Meilani tersentak bukan main, ingin sekali dia marah ketika melihat senyum nakal diwajah playboy yang mengambil kesempatan dalam kesempitan, tapi dia tetap tersenyum dengan terpaksa didepan sang fotografer, dan Romain benar-benar menikmati "ketidakberdayaan" gadis tersebut. Meilani benar-benar berbeda dengan wanita-wanita yang pernah dikencaninya selama ini, dan belum pernah dia bisa merasakan dirinya ini bisa seterbuka ini dengan siapapun, semakin Meilani menolaknya, semakin kuat pula naluri lelaki Romain untuk menaklukan gadis tersebut.

Sembari mereka dituntun menuju lokasi pemotretan untuk promotional pictures Bachelor of Bali, Meilani berkali-kali berusaha melepaskan diri dari lingkaran tangan Romain yang menggerayangi tubuhnya, tapi Romain enggan melepaskan tangannya dari pinggul Romain jadi mereka terlihat seperti orang yang bertengkar dalam keheningan sehingga menarik perhatian orang-orang yang melewati mereka. Ketika sang fotografer menoleh kebelakang, tiba-tiba mereka berdua segera saling melingkarkan tangan mereka di tubuh masing-masing dan tersenyum dengan manisnya terhadap fotografer itu seakan-akan mereka pasangan paling romantis di dunia. Dan ketika fotografer tersebut menoleh kedepan lagi, Meilani dan Romain segera terlibat aksi tarik menarik karena Meilani tidak mau dipegang-pegang oleh Romain sedangkan Romain enggan melepaskan Meilani karena kapan lagi dia bisa menikmati "ketidakberdayaan" Meilani ini, dan Romain sangaaaaaaaat menikmati saat-saat dia bisa mengerjai Meilani seperti ini!

Dan akhirnya sampai juga mereka ke tempat sesi pemotretan, kebetulan hari Valentine sudah dekat, jadi tema pemotretan mereka adalah Valentine. "Time to be a very cute couple Sugar Pie...." Romain tersenyum lebar kepada Meilani, "You wish!" desis Meilani tapi ketika pemotretan itu dimulai, baik Meilani dan Romain memberikan pose terbaik mereka, bahkan Meilani memberikan ekspresinya yang paling manis, dan walhasil jadilah foto seperti gambar diatas!

Selama sesi pemotretan, aku kadang-kadang melirik kearah Romain, dan ketika dia melirik kearahku, aku langsung pura-pura melihat ketempat lain, apakah ada yang pernah mengalami hal seperti ini sepertiku? ketika ada seseorang yang kamu ingin lihat dia diam-diam, dan ketika tiba-tiba orang tersebut melihat kearahmu, hatimu jadi tidak karuan seketika dan pura-pura tidak sedang melihat kearahnya. Itulah yang kurasakan, dan hal ini membuatku kikuk. Oleh sebab itu begitu sesi pemotretan selesai, aku langsung cepat-cepat pergi dari tempat itu karena aku takut akan kehilangan kontrol atas diriku dan membiarkan perasaanku terekspos begitu saja didepan Romain. Ketika melihat Meilani pergi begitu saja, Romain makin penasaran maka dia segera mengejar gadis tersebut.

Aku berlari sampai kesebuah air terjun mini yang sangat indah, walau ini air terjun buatan tapi tempat ini didisain secara khusus sehingga kelihatan seperti air terjun alami. Ketika aku sedang mengagumi air terjun mini ini, tiba-tiba kurasakan sepasang lengan yang kuat mendekapku dari belakang. Ketika ku menoleh, aku terkejut bukan main melihat Romain, aku segera membebaskan diri dari dekapannya dan mundur teratur sampai mencapai dinding batu dibelakangku. "Mau apa kamu Rommie?" tanyaku ketika dia sudah memblokir jalan keluarku dengan tubuhnya yang besar dan berotot itu.

Romain tiba-tiba menyandarkan tangan kananya pada dinding batu disampingku, dan mendekatkan wajahnya kepadaku, seketika juga aku merasakan detak jantungku berdetak tak karuan. "You look really HOT today Mei, and I couldn't help but notice that you keep on looking at me for the entire photoshoot, and before you tell me why you did that, I'm not gonna let you go!" dia berbisik ketelingaku, mendengar bisikannya yang memujiku dengan suaranya yang dalam dan berat, seketika juga aku merasakan bulu kuduk disekujur tubuhku berdiri semua dan tanpa disadari aku sudah tersipu-sipu malu didepannya. "Please Rommie...let me go" ujarku masih tersipu malu tidak berani menatap tatapan matanya yang menatap tajam kearahku seakan-akan dia bisa membaca isi hatiku. "Jawab dulu pertanyaanku tadi baru syaya akan melepasmu" ujar Romain ngotot. "A....aku....." Meilani bahkan semakin memerah wajahnya karena tidak bisa menjawab. "Do you like me? parce que le sentiment intérieur de moi me disent que si vous n'avez pas comme moi, il me tuerait en profondeur l'intérieur" tiba-tiba Romain bertanya seperti itu kepada Mei, Mei tidak mengerti dengan bahasa Perancis yang digunakan oleh Romain dan dia tahu Romain sengaja menggunakan bahasa tersebut agar dia tidak mengetahui apa yang dimaksud oleh Romain, tapi dia mengerti kalimat pertama yang ditanyakan dan wajah Mei semakin memerah, jantungnya semakin berdetak kencang ketika dia perlahan-lahan menganggukkan kepalanya dengan tersipu-sipu, "C'est bon, 'cause I do feel the same way too...." senyum mulai mengembang diwajah Romain yang tampan itu. Meilani tidak tahan lagi, dia tiba-tiba segera menyelinap dari bawah ketiak Romain dan segera berlari diantara air-air yang bercipratan disekeliling tubuhnya. "Au revoir Mei!" Romain berteriak dibelakangnya, "Si vous ne le savez que vous avez capturé mon coeur" pikir Romain dalam hatinya, baik Romain dan Meilani sudah tidak sabar menanti kencan kedua mereka nanti sore.

Sore yang ditunggu-tunggu pun akhirnya tiba. Langir bersinar kemerah-merahan di ufuk barat, suara burung camar terdengar dengan jelas dan bunyi deburan ombak semakin menambah suasana romantis ketika Meilani dituntun oleh Romain menuju meja yang telah disiapkan untuk mereka. Romain mengenakan semi jas berwarna hitam dengan dasi merah serta dipadukan dengan jins hitam, sedangkan Meilani menggunakan gaun biru yang sangat seksi karena selain sangat membentuk lekukan tubuhnya yang aduhai, gaun itu juga terbuka dibagian dada sehingga belahan dadanya benar-benar terekspos dan mengundang mata setiap orang yang menatapnya, dan Meilani sengaja menggunakan gaun tersebut, karena dia ingin meyakinkan dirinya kalau perhatian Romain tidak akan beralih darinya sore itu. Dan hal itu terbukti benar, karena mulai dari Romain menjemputnya sampai ketika mempersilakan Meilani untuk duduk di meja di tepi pantai tersebut, Romain tidak henti-hentinya mencuri-curi pandang ke arah cleavage dari Meilani.

Meilani dan Romain mulai bertukar cerita mengenai diri mereka masing-masing, Romain sesekali menyuapkan makanan kemulut Meilani dengan romantisnya. Dari situ Romain tahu mengenai kisah masa lalu Meilani dengan mantan pacarnya, dan Meilani juga tahu mengenai bagaimana mamanya Romain selama ini selalu berusaha mati-matian untuk menjodohkan Romain dengan wanita-wanita pilihan mamanya itu. Dan Meilani pun mulai mengerti kenapa sampai acara ini diadakan, karena mamanya ingin agar Romain bisa menemukan jodoh yang pas untuk anaknya mengingat betapa banyak wanita yang sudah dibuat menangis oleh Romain sebelumnya. Meilani jadi bertanya-tanya apakah dirinya juga akan bernasib seperti wanita-wanita dalam kehidupan Romain sebelumnya, dicampakkan dan dibuat menangis oleh Romain, dia bersyukur hal itu tidak terjadi padanya atau setidaknya belum.....seandainya Mei tahu kalau tidak lama lagi, dia akan dibuat menangis oleh masa lalunya Romain.

"You're the most sophisticated woman I've ever met Mei...." ujar Romain ketika dia mulai melancarkan sentuhan tangannya ke atas tangan dari Meilani. "And why is that?" Meilani bertanya-tanya, "Karena kamu berbeda dari wanita-wanita syebelumnya dalam kehidupanku. Wanita-wanita itu syelalu berusaha tampak manis dan anggun didepanku syehingga membuat syaya teringat dengan dia!. Tapi kamu tidak pernah berusyaha untuk menjadi syeperti dirinya" jawab Romain. "Siapa dia yang kamu maksud Rommie?" Meilani tiba-tiba bertanya. Romain yang tidak menyangka akan ditanya seperti itu tiba-tiba diam saja, di saat itulah Meilani bisa melihat sebuah kepedihan dalam mata Romain, adakah sesuatu yang terjadi di masa lalu yang sampai mengubah Romain menjadi seorang Playboy seperti saat ini dan selalu menolak untuk menikah? dan siapa 'dia' yang dimaksud oleh Romain tersebut? Pertanyaan-pertanyaan itu berkecamuk di kepala Meilani dan semakin membuat dia penasaran, tiba-tiba Romain berdiri dan hanya menatap kearah laut dalam keheningan. Saat itulah Meilani semakin yakin dan merasa pasti ada sesuatu yang terjadi di masa lalu.

Meilani menyusul Romain berdiri dan berjalan perlahan mendekati Romain dari belakang, "Tidak apa-apa Rommie kalau kamu tidak mau membicarakan hal tersebut. Sorry kalau hal itu membuat kamu tersinggung. I guess we better call it a day, saya akan kembali ke hotel sekarang, dan kamu tidak perlu mengantarku, tidak apa-apa aku bisa berjalan kesana sendirian" ujar Meilani, lalu dia berbalik ketika tiba-tiba tanpa diduga Romain berbalik dan mendekap dirinya dari belakang. Meilani tersentak dan mendesah kaget ketika dia merasa salah satu tangan Romain mendarat diatas her right chest. "There's nothing in the world that I would exchange just for this moment with you right here right now....." Romain berbisik ditelinga Meilani, kata-kata itu segera membuat Meilani melupakan dimana keberadaan tangan kanan Romain. Dan selama beberapa saat, sepasang insan itu hanya berdiri disana menikmati sore yang romantis itu dengan langit kemerahan diatas mereka, suara-suara burung camar yang seakan-akan turut menambah kesan romantis ditambah desiran ombak di belakang mereka.

* * * * *

Langit semakin gelap diatas kami, ketika Romain memutuskan untuk mengantaku pulang ke hotel sembari berjalan kaki. Kami berjalan sambil bergandengan tangan tanpa bicara sepatah katapun, dan Romain sesekali melihat kearahku, aku tidak tahu mau berkata apa selain hanya membalas tatapannya itu dengan senyuman. Jikalau ada yang pernah mengatakan bahwa kadang cinta tak harus diucapkan tapi cukup hanya bisa dirasakan dari "getaran-getaran" yang ada, mungkin itu yang kurasakan saat itu.

Sore yang romantis itu tiba-tiba sirna tatkala seorang Wartawan muncul dan mulai menyerang Romain dan Meilani dengan segudang pertanyaan yang bisa dibilang sangat memancing emosi. Romain segera berdiri didepanku dengan melingkarkan kedua tangan didepan dadanya seakan-akan ingin melindungiku dari pertanyaan-pertanyaan brutal sang wartawan. Sosok tegap yang mengayomiku seperti itu menurutku sangat romantis karena itu sosok yang selalu kuimpikan selama ini, seorang Pangeran yang selalu ingin melindungi Sang Putri. Yeah...kalian bisa menganggap hal ini klise atau norak, tapi itulah impianku semenjak kecil, mungkin karena aku dulunya keseringan nonton film kartun Disney.

Pertanyaan-pertanyaan yang dilontarkan sang wartawan itu berkisar seperti ini "Apakah benar kalian melakukan lebih dari sekedar berciuman di acara ini?", "Apa benar kalau anda sengaja mengikuti acara ini agar bisa menambah koleksi wanita-wanita yang sudah Anda tiduri sebelumnya?", dan pertanyaan-pertanyaan lainnya. Romain sudah mau menghajar wartawan itu, tapi aku meremas tangannya agar dia tidak melakukan hal tersebut, karena kita sedang disiarkan LIVE, dan dari perbincangan kami selama dinner aku jadi mengetahui kalau papanya adalah salah satu figur terhormat di Perancis, jadi setidaknya yang bisa kulakukan adalah untuk membuatnya bisa mengontrol tindakannya didepan TV selama kencan bersamaku agar dia tidak membuat malu orang tuanya akan perbuatan yang dilakukannya apalagi ditonton secara LIVE seperti ini. Romain menatapku dengan penuh makna dan akhirnya dia pun menarikku untuk kabur dari wartawan tersebut.

Aku dan Romain pun akhirnya berhenti didepan salah satu kamar hotel dengan terengah-engah setelah memastikan kalau wartawan itu sudah tidak mengejar kami lagi. Disaat kupikir kalau keadaan sudah akan membaik, tiba-tiba datang seorang wanita yang sangat cantik dan seksi dan "PLAK!!!" segera meninggalkan bekas tamparan berwarna merah di pipi Romain. "Marianne???" Romain terlihat terkejut melihat wanita berambut pirang itu. "Yes Romain, do you think you could just dump me like that after what we've done together!, and don't you even think that you could just date this ugly girl that is very clear that I'm soooo much prettier than her in everything!!!" sergah Marianne sambil melirik kearah Meilani dengan tatapan menghina.

"What the heck are you doing here?!, you're not supposed to be here!" ujar Romain, "Oh yeah...think twice Romain 'cause I'm PREGNANT now with YOUR CHILD!!!" teriak Marianne, kata-kata itu bagai geledek di siang bolong pada Meilani. "That's not possible....." ujar Romain yang tidak kalah syoknya mendengar hal tersebut. "Ada apa ini Rommie? please explain it to me....." ujar Meilani yang kedua matanya sudah mulai berkaca-kaca sekarang. "Don't joke around Marianne, I always used protection when we did it!" ujar Romain. "Well it BROKE!!! and that is why you should take full responsibility of the baby inside my womb now! OUR BABY together!" sergah Marianne. "But...but...that's not possible! I don't love you!" ujar Romain, "Well, you should think about it first before you decided to sleep with me! And I just can't accept it that you dumped me just because of this ugly & filthy girl! Oh please Romain....please show me some respect, masia sieleramu bisia churun drastis ke gadis Indonesia yang GA BUANGET duegh!!! Udah kumyel, kucyek, kampyungan lagi!!!" Marianne semakin gencar menghina Meilani. "Marianne, don't you dare mocking her like that!" Romain berteriak marah, "Oh yeah...let me show you how she's gonna look like after I do this...." ujar Marianne ketika "KYAAAAA!" Meilani menjerit kesakitan ketika Marianne dengan brutalnya menjambak rambutnya sampai beberapa helai rambutnya putus. "STOP IT!" Romain segera menarik Marianne dengan keras sampai jambakannya terhadap rambut Meilani terlepas dan Romain segera mencampakkan Marianne ke pasir. Meilani pun segera berlari dari tempat itu sembari tersedu-sedu....

Meilani baru saja mematikan cell phone-nya diluar kamar hotelnya setelah orang tuanya baru saja menghujaninya dengan berbagai pertanyaan seputar kemuncullan wanita yang mengaku hamil tersebut, karena hal tersebut membuat heboh dan rating Bachelor of Bali yang disiarkan disalah satu TV Swasta segera melonjak gila-gilaan. Kedua orang tua Mei bahkan menyuruh Mei untuk mundur dari kontes itu karena kalau betul Romain adalah tipe pria seperti itu, maka papa dan mamanya Mei tidak akan pernah mengizinkan anaknya untuk menjalin hubungan dengan Romain.

Meilani tiba-tiba melingkarkan kedua tangannya pada tubuhnya sambil menangis tersedu-sedu...peristiwa-peristiwa yang sudah terjadi perlahan-lahan mulai memenuhi pikirannya mulai dari bagaimana dia dicampakkan ditengah lautan oleh cinta pertamanya, ketika Romain menyelamatkannya, ketika mereka berdua bertengkar, ketika mereka makan malam romantis, sampai ketika wanita bernama Marianne itu muncul.....banyak hal yang sudah terjadi...dan kenapa hal itu harus terjadi ketika dia mulai merasakan sesuatu kepada Romain? apakah ini sebuah kesalahan besar ketika dia setuju untuk mengikuti acara Bachelor of Bali ini? karena dia lebih memilih tidak mengenal Romain sama sekali ketimbang memiliki perasaan terhadapnya tapi batin tersiksa seperti ini....

Meilani kaget ketika dia merasakan tangan Romain menyentuh bahunya, "Mei I'm really really sorry, I didn't know that things would turn out this way...I didn't plan it like this...it should be the most romantic dinner for both of us right now...." ujar Romain dengan sedih ketika membelai wajah Meilani, dengan Rara diam-diam menatap pemandangan itu dari balik jendela kamar hotel dengan keterkejutan di wajahnya. Meilani hanya terisak-isak dalam keheningan saja. "So what's gonna happen between us now?" tanya Romain. "Aku akan PERGI!!!" ujar Meilani mantap ketika dia mulai berjalan kearah pintu kamar hotelnya.

"Pergi??? what do you mean Mei?" Romain kaget, "Rommie, listen...I can't deny that I've developed some feelings toward you for the past few days...tapi aku tidak akan bisa memaafkan diriku kalau aku bersenang-senang diatas penderitaan seorang wanita yang sedang mengandung anakmu Rommie" ujar Mei, "But...." Romain mau membantah tapi Mei segera menekan bibirnya dengan jari telunjuknya, bahkan dalam keadaan sedih seperti itu, Romain ingin mengecup telunjuk Mei yang menekan bibirnya itu. "Rommie, kalau kamu masih memiliki cinta dalam dirimu tidak peduli apa yang telah terjadi pada dirimu di masa lalu, please...jadilah seorang pria sejati dengan bertanggung jawab dan menikahi Marianne. They need you Rommie, as for me, I'll pack my suitcase tonight and leave first thing in the morning....and please don't make it hard for me Rommie...." air mata terus bercucuran dikedua pipi Meilani ketika berkata seperti itu. Meilani sudah mau melangkah memasuki kamar hotelnya ketika Romain tiba-tiba mendekapnya dari belakang. Dan dalam keheningan itulah, Meilani sadar untuk pertama kalinya, kalau dia sudah jatuh cinta pada pria menyebalkan dan playboy bernama Romain Farouel, tapi sayang sekali, sepertinya mereka tidak berjodoh...dan cinta ini terlarang karena tidak seharusnya terjadi, atau setidaknya itulah yang dipikirkan oleh Meilani.......

Setelah beberapa saat Meilani melepaskan dirinya dari dekapan Romain yang seakan-akan enggan melepas Meilani dari dekapannya. Meilani menatap kearah Romain sekali lagi, dia bisa melihat ekspresi kesedihan diwajah Romain sebelum dia memasuki kamar hotelnya untuk berkemas........ "Gadis itu telah menghancurkan hatiku syedemikian dalamnya syampai aku mengira aku tidak akan pernah memiliki perasyaan yang dalam kepada perempuan lain dalam hidupku syampai aku bertemu denganmu Mei. Dan syekarang, disyaat aku merasyakan hal ini, kamu akan pergi meninggalkanku??? no way Mei, I'm not gonna let you go just like that!!!" tekad Romain dalam hatinya.

Creature Feature Part II

2009-09-28T21:53:00.000-07:00

This time I'm gonna put a twist in my story,
a Succubus is doomed to take the lives of men, but what happened when she fell in love with her victim.......
is a Succubus allowed to love her victim?
or it's a Dance of the Death for Deborah....

~ Dance of the Death ~
by Iron Maiden

Let me tell you a story to chill the bones
About a thing that I saw
One night wandering in the everglades
I'd one drink but no more

I was rambling, enjoying the bright moonlight
Gazing up at the stars
Not aware of a presence so near to me
Watching my every move

Feeling scared and I fell to my knees
As something rushed me from the trees
Took me to an unholy place
And that is where I fell from grace

Then they summoned me over to join in with them
To the dance of the dead
Into the circle of fire I followed them
Into the middle I was led

As if time had stopped still I was numb with fear
But still I wanted to go
And the blaze of the fire did no hurt upon me
As I walked onto the coals

And I felt I was in a trance
And my spirit was lifted from me
And if only someone had the chance
To witness what happened to me

And I danced and I pranced and I sang with them
All had death in their eyes
Lifeless figures they were undead all of them
They had ascended from hell

As I danced with the dead
My free spirit was laughing and howling down at me
Below my undead body
Just danced the circle of dead

Until the time came to reunite us both
My spirit came back down to me
I didn't know if I was alive or dead
As the others all joined in with me

By luck then a skirmish started
And took the attention away from me
When they took their gaze from me
Was the moment that I fled

I ran like hell faster than the wind
But behind I did not glance
One thing that I did not dare
Was to look just straight ahead

When you know that your time has come around
You know you'll be prepared for it
Say your last goodbyes to everyone
Drink and say a prayer for it

When you're lying in your sleep, when you're lying in your bed
And you wake from your dreams to go dancing with the dead
When you're lying in your sleep, when you're lying in your bed
And you wake from your dreams to go dancing with the dead

To this day I guess I'll never know
Just why they let me go
But I'll never go dancing no more
'Til I dance with the dead

..:: A Succubus shall not know mercy, nor compassion, nor love ::..

X-Men Academy Part II

2009-09-27T06:51:00.001-07:00

X-MEN ACADEMY PART II

I had a dream last night, it was one I had many times before, I dreamed of this blonde stranger who r*ped me six months ago. The man always came into our bedroom every single night ever since I've arrived here. He always brought me this red rose as a token of apology for what he did to me. He was hoping that someday I would forgive for all those things he did for me. All those things? he was talking about the r*pe right? or was he talking about something else? The next morning I always found this red rose in my bed. When I asked Madi and Rena whether they ever saw a man came into our bedroom every night, they said that they didn't know anything about that and I must have been hallucinating. Was I? was it real? or was it just a dream?

That morning, we decided to have a little picnic at the backyard of the mansion since we didn't have anything to do. We were talking about some girlie stuff like fashion, men and shoes when we heard this sobbing from above. When we lifted our heads up, we saw this red hair chick who's crying up at the tree. I recognized her as Gabriella Mayflower, the member of Green Team. "Hi, you're Gabriella right? is there something wrong?" I asked her kindly, "Dee, just ignore her!" Madi complained. "I don't...I don't know how to climb down the tree" Gaby sobbed. "Oh pleaseeeeeeee....what a Drama Queen!!! Your power is all about nature and you don't know how to climb down the tree....oh give me a break!!!" Madi said cynically. I felt bad for Gaby, maybe she has a lot of things in her mind right now, or maybe she hasn't adapted with the environment yet for now, so I decided to help her by climbing up the tree, luckily Rena taught me how to climb a tree back there at the ranch. When we climbed down the tree, I saw Demira Gryffyn giggled when she saw Madi's reaction. That's when "Dee...looks like you're not like everyone thinks of you, I just wanted to test whether you're a Mean Girl or not. Well unlike this one ( stared at Madi ) you and her ( looked at Rena ) are not like everyone told me. Thank you for helping me out even though I just pretended up there...." Gaby smiled when she went inside the building with Demira. I just couldn't believe it that she was just pretending up there, I looked at Madi when she said "Told you so!"

Just when we're about to continue our picnic together, suddenly this blonde girl ran toward us with an angry face. "Oh look who's here? first the Drama Chick, and now a Russian L Word!" Madi complained again. "Shut up you @%#c*! what did you do to Maelys huh???" Tav yelled at us. "Excuse me?! but I don't know what you're talking about? and please watch your language girl!" I said that to her. "Don't pretend like you're such an innocent girl, mean girls like the three of you should PAY for what you did to her!!!" Tav yelled with anger. "Oooohhh...looks like someone's angry 'cause I splashed her L lover with hot tea!" Madi smiled cynically, "Madi? so you did that to Maelys??? but why?" I asked her, "Cause that &*$r# thinks she's too good to talk to me!" Madi answered. "See...now you're all gonna pay for that, let see how your hairs are gonna look like after being electrocuted" Tav said that before she released her electricity towards us! Madi screamed in agony when she's electrocuted, Rena stopped the electricity immediately before it's gonna strike her and I hold the electricity with my pheromone shield, just when we're about to strike back, suddenly Maelys came to stop us. "Please Tav, there's no need of you to do all these, I don't want to create enemies here...." she begged to the Russian Blonde. Tav looked at Maelys' face with love and she nodded, then they both went inside the building. I think they're both are lovers just like Madi said. Great, first I've formed a friendship with Gaby and Demire and now I've formed a feud with Tav, life here at the mansion was really a world of its own!!!

The second day of training in the Danger Room was finally arrived. I got there early 'cause there's something I wanted to talk with Jean before the others arrived already. When I entered the Danger Room, I was surprised to see the change of the room, well it wasn't that much changed, it's just the room was full of furnitures like a classroom, when I asked Jean about this, she said that after our first day of training, she wanted to do a little briefing first before we get to the action. I thought it must be the thing that I did to her during my first day of training. That's when I apologized to her if I ever did something disrespect for her during our last training. Jean smiled at me and said that she's okay with it, 'cause that's the reason of us being here, to learn how to control our emotion, learn our character and finally learn to control our powers and use them for good things. I was so happy that she had forgiven me, I was so lucky to have a mentor like her.

A couple of moments later, all the members of Red Team had arrived. Jean left us at the room for a while for she has something to talk to Prof. X first, and I was hoping that she wouldn't talk about me. She told us to do a little practice first. Things seemed to be going smoothly at first until Levine started to get on our nerves by calling our way of wearing clothes as something as CHEAP! Of course we were offended, and Bliss stood behind Levine for I think he has a feeling towards her. First we had these arguments for a while before things start to get worse, and we started to use our powers against each others!

All hell breaks loose, yes it was the right word to describe the situation. When Madi and Rena used their powers to strike back at Levine and Bliss, I just stood there 'cause I'm a Lover not a Fighter. Rena could only freeze them for a while and Madi still couldn't control her power well, so when I saw they're kinda overwhelmed, I decided to help them by releasing my pheromone from my hand. But it took me by surprised when this green and blue aura came out of my hand instead of the pheromone that I wanted. The aura spinned around for a while in the air to find a target before it found its target which is a standing clock and it transformed that clock into this LIVING CLOCK!!!

I just couldn't help but laughing when I see my new living clock is trapping Bliss in its body, while Rena was overwhelmed by Levine's aquatic power. I was kinda surprised to find out that I have this power, I didn't know since when I've developed a new power, but one thing that I noticed, every night, in my "dreams" this blonde stranger always kissed and sometimes he asked for "more" before he went away. I didn't want to do that but I couldn't help but charmed by the devilish look on his face that make him looked so attractive to me, and we always ended up doing "it". Well...blame me if you want for I always have a thing on bad boy! And then everytime after we did that, I felt like something was growing inside of me but I didn't know what, does it have something to do with my pheromone power? does it need a man's touch to help it grow??? So many times I wanted to ask Miss Grey about this, but I was just too ashamed of what she would think of me....

When Jean got back to the Danger Room, she was shocked to see all the chaos. "What the heck are you guys doing??? I told you to help each others not to fight each others....OH MY...I think this is the MOST REBELLIOUS students I would ever train...now break it off or............." Jean said while she's starting to heat up the temperature of the room. "RUN!!! Miss Grey is HERE!!!" we couldn't help but laughing and giggling of the stupid acts that we've done....well that's what I like of being in the Red Team, we might argue or fight sometimes...but we never hold grudges. I was very thankful to be in the Red Team with all these amazing casts, Madi, Rena, Levine and Bliss. And of course with our smart, beautiful and powerful mentor, the one and only Miss Grey.

During my free time at the mansion, I'd like to cook for these mentors to impress them. And they seemed to love the foods that I've prepared for them. I learned cooking from Rena back at the Ranch, and for the exchange, I taught Rena some tips about Men. Cooking has become one of my favorite hobbies for the last couple of years, 'cause someday I might have a family of my own and I want to serve my husband and my children with the best food that I could come up with. And mingling with the mentors, I learned that Miss Grey was pretty popular among them, for it turned out Logan and Scott were fighting each others to win her affection...

And if I wasn't cooking, I'd like to spend my free time roller blading around with Madi and Rena to spread our charms, well there's nothing wrong by being admired right? we've got the looks, the bodies and all it takes to be a Popular and Beautiful Girl, so why not sharing the view with others? You might disagree with us, you might think that we're just a couple of stupid girls, but the truth is we're just trying to live our own lives and being ourselves. You couldn't spend your entire life just to worry about what others would think of you. They could call us mean, stupid, shallow, bitchy or anything they want, but who cares!!! We just wanted to value each days that were given to us, 'cause you never know what the future might hold for you...........

FF : CODE RED ~ Episode 1 "Pilot"

2009-09-26T04:38:00.000-07:00

E P I S O D E 1
~ PILOT ~

Moans and groans can be heard throughout the apartment, its owner would always do it like every single night with two other girls and they're always different each time.

"Mmmhhh...slurrrrp...." Mirian greedily sucked Francois' phallus while getting her cunt licked by Helena from behind. "Yeah...suck it..." Francois smirked while looking at Helena, the other waiter that he met about an ahour ago at the local bar. With his charm, didn't take that long to bring them both home, naked and willingly do anything he wanted them to do.

"Now it's my turn, you! get on four I wanna f*ck you from behind!" Francois pulled his phallus out of protested Mirian's mouth and pointed his finger at Helena. Helena quickly did what Francois asked her to do and she moaned as she was being f*cked from behind. "With your size and strength, any girl would die to be your wife Hon!" Helena admired the man who was f*cking her fellow barmaid. Francois didn't respond to that, he just kept pumping his phallus in and out of Helena's "hungry hole". "Have you ever been in love before ? I wonder who would be your wife someday, she must be very lucky to have you Francois....you really live up to your popularity among girls..." Mirian just couldn't stop praising her sex mate for that night. "You....come here and sit on me. Just shut up and f*ck!" Francois ordered Mirian as he was succeeded in making Helena reaching her peak. Mirian happily obeyed him immediately....

Francois kept doing both Mirian and Helena on and on and on for the entire night, until they're all exhausted and couldn't continue anymore.... "Happy baby ?" Francois asked as he was caressing Helena's butt. "Mmmmhhh...." Helena was too happy, content and exhausted to answer that question. "Francois if you want...I want to accompany you tomorrow, the day after tomorrow or as long as you want me...." Mirian offered herself while caressing Francois' shoulder. "Sorry babe, but you know me...I don't f*ck the same girl twice! Tomorrow is a brand new girl for me" Francois replied cockily. "Now get rest as I want you two to get lost by the time I wake up this morning..." Francois looked at the time, it showed 2 am already. The three of them then just cuddled each others until they all fell asleep.

Francois didn't know for how long he had been asleep when he learned that someone knocked on the front door of his apartment. He looked at the time, it showed 6 am. "Damn...who dare to disturb me this early....." he pushed himself to wake up, Helena and Mirian still fell asleep. Francois didn't even bother to wear anything when he walked around his apartment and opened the front door. "Good Morning Mr Giscard d'Estaing, I'm Father Torres ..... " Father Torres gasped as he realized that the man in front of him didn't wear anything and he gasped even more as he looked at his member. "Father Torres right ? what you're doing here so early ?" Francois didn't even bother covering his body and just letting Torres saw him like that. "I....I........." Father Torrest replied nervously as he can't take his eyes off Francois' organ. "Father...look at me here...not down there!" Francois started to lose his patience. "I'm...I'm sorry my child it's just....I...I...was sent by Mother Selena from Sheara Monastery, she wants to meet you as soon as possible, it's urgent she said" Father Torres replied still not able to take his gaze off Francois' organ. "Mother Selena ??? is something bad happen to her ? wait here....I'll dress up and we can leave to Deevacruz asap" it didn't take that long for Francois to recognize that name---Mother Selena. Francois quickly dressed up and took his sword with him. "Leaving so early ?" Helena who just woke up asked him. "Yeah...make yourself at home, and don't forget to close the front door when you two leave later" with that message, Francois hit the road with Father Torres.

Just a couple of moments after Francois left, Mirian and Helena woke up from their sleep, when these two figures entered the apartment. "Ehmm...brunettes again ? what's with Francois and brunette ?" Queen Ellenoire spoke to the woman beside her Cyrene. "Maybe Your Majesty should dye your hair brunette too if you want Francois to bed you" Cyrene replied. "Hmm...I'll consider that" Queen Ellenoire said while looking at Mirian and Helena cynically. "Ehm..excuse me ? who are you ? looking for Francois ? one of his bedmates huh ? well he just left too bad for you" Mirian winked. "How dare you speak to her like that ? don't you know who she is ? she is QUEEN ELLENOIRE GISCARD D'ESTAING, RULER OF LANESTRONG!" Cyrene yelled to both Helena and Mirian. "Oooh...I'm sorry Your Highness!" both Mirian and Helena quickly kneeled down before Queen Elle. "We're...we're sorry....please forgive us" Helena begged. "Forgive you ? for sleeping with my son ? Hmph...DREAM ON! I won't give forgiveness to whoever tried to steal his affection from me. Cyrene...DO WHAT YOU HAVE TO DO!" Queen Elle ordered with angry voice.

Mirian yelled as Cyrene pulled her hair suddenly and throw her on the coffee table nearby. "Whore....you like to be fucked huh ? let's see how you like to be fucked with my revolver!" Cyrene mocked as she forcibly put her revolver inside Mirian's pussy and make it as she's fucking her with it. Mirian yelled in agony and ecstasy at the same time until "BANG!" Cyrene pulled the trigger while her revolver was still inside Mirian's pussy. Helena screamed in shock when she watched that, but before she could do anything, her head was chopped off from her neck by Queen Elle with her fingernails! "That's the lesson for fucking my son...." Queen Elle laughed evilly as she looked at both dead bodies who were still alive a couple of moments ago. "Cyrene take care of these corpses! I don't want my son to find out about it" Queen Elle ordered as she left the apartment.

Meanwhile, Francois and Father Torres arrived at Deevacruz. The place was really different from what Francois could remember. But one thing didn't change, the girls are always pretty from time to time, as they're giggling each others when they saw him walking through the crowd of Deevacruz Market. "Looks like you're popular already son...don't you see the way they look at you..well what can I say, you are one handsome man" Father Torres admired Francois. "Yeah I noticed that, but I don't think the men are as happy as the women" Francois noticed the disgust expression on their faces. "Don't you realize ?, they know you're a Lanestrong. Your silver hair can't fool everyone. It is the mark of Lanestrong Blue Blood" Father Torres told him. "I see....." Francois stared back at one of the peasants who were looking at him with angry expression. "Hey Lanestrong Scumbag...why do you come to our place? Just go back to your place, we don't like you here!" the peasant yelled. "Guess what...same here I don't like you either!" Francois replied with arrogant voice. The peasant just looked at him but did nothing. "What?! afraid ? if you dare...come forward and fight me!" Francois challenged him. "Calm down my child, you know they won't fight you. Your kind, Lanestrong are well-known for your skill in combat" Father Torres reminded him. "Father...why do you have to bring scumbag like him here ?!" some of the soldiers protested. "It is under order of Mother Selena" Father Torres expalined to them then he turned his head to Francois, "Don't mind them, follow me...we're almost arrive at the monastery."

A few blocks later, Francois could see the tall building in front of him. The building itself looked peaceful and sacred. Beautiful Nuns could be seen walking around the monastery, and their attentions were on Francois as he and Father Torres walked toward the monastery. The nun started whispering and looking blushed when Francois looked at them. When Francois winked and smiled at them, the nuns were even more blushed. "Tsk tsk tsk...if it's not because of this matter, I won't bring you here...too dangerous...." Father Torres chuckled. "But how come you can come here too Father ? you're a guy too right ?" Francois smirked. "Well...I'm gay, so I'm pretty harmless for them" Father Torres admitted. I see...no wonder he can't get his eyes off my pelvis ever since he saw me naked.

Francois was brought to this big hall with lots of chairs and crosses all around the place. "When did the last time you pray my child?" Father Torres suddenly asked him. "Hmm...can't remember, I'm not a religious guy. I don't believe in God!" Francois shrugged. Father Torres wanted to reply to that answer when this middle-aged nun approached them. "Auntie Selena!" Francois recognized her rightaway. "Francois is that you ?" Mother Selena couldn't believe her eyes. "Of course it's me Auntie" Francois smiled as he opened his arms to welcome Mother Selena into his hug. Mother Selena hugged him then kissed him on the forehead. "Oh look at you Francois, you've grown into this handsome young man, just like your father was...." Mother Selena held his face with teary eyes. "You two know each others ?" Father Torres asked. "Yes of course, she used to babysit me when I was still a little kid. I miss you Auntie. Ever since father passed away, you never come to Lanestrong anymore" Francois smiled. "True...you know that your mother don't like me that well since I was the one your father gonna marry before Ellenoire took him from me. But don't discuss about it anymore, it's in the past already, it's just....I can see your father in you" Mother Selena still held Francois' face. Father Torres coughed. "Oh sorry, I'm really sorry...I'm just so happy to see you that I forget the reason why I want you to come here....it's about a mission, and I think you're the perfect candidate to be our Summoner's Guardian" Mother Selena explained the reason she invited Francois. "Summoner's Guardian ?" Francois was confused. "Let me explain to you...but first....Chiyo...could you tell Esmeralda that I'm waiting for her here" Mother Selena addressed to a young nun who was standing not far from them admiring Francois silently. "Yes mother..." Chiyo excused herself from the hall.

Young Esmeralda approached Lady Syella when she spotted the Lady was crying after she prayed. "Lady Syella, is something bother you ? why are you crying ?" Young Esme asked politely with her innocent voice. "It's...it's....I'm just sad Esme since I'm leaving on my pilgrimage tomorrow" Syella tried to cover her sadness with a fake smile. "Oh don't be so sad Lady, isn't this pilgrimage is every summoner's wish ? Lady should be happy and proud being chosen to do this right ? instead of feeling sad and crying ? " Young Esme asked innocently. Lady Syella smiled when she heard that question, "Esme...you're still so young and innocent. There will come a time when it's your turn, then you will know the truth behind this pilgrimage. Yes...I should be happy and proud for being chosen to be the twelveth summoner to go on the pilgrimage...it's just........" a sad expression could be seen on Syella's face again. "What is it Lady Syella ? please don't be sad, you are always been my Idol ever since I came here....and I want to be like you someday, so pretty....so graceful....." Young Esme wished. "DON'T be like me Esme, promise me that you have to be yourself no matter what the circumstances try to change you. There's something I want to tell you Esme, and it's a secret between us. There's this guy that I like Esme, I know we're summoners are not supposed to fall in love but I can't help myself. And it makes even harder for me to leave him tomorrow. Oh Esme I shouldn't have fallen for that guy. That is why I have one message for you. Do not EVER falling in love with a man! Cause once you've fallen, you're doomed as a Summoner. Always remember that Esme and if you close your heart from every man you encountered in the future, you'll be a GREAT Summoner someday" Lady Syella smiled at her, "Now go to sleep Esme, this would be our goodbye since I won't be here tomorrow when you wake up. I wish all the best for you Esme" Syella said with teary eyes. "I will always remember your message Lady Syella, I wish all the best for you too" Young Esme nodded then left the hall.

"Esme...Esme...." Esmeralda heard someone called out her name when she opened her eyes slowly. She turned her head and saw Chiyo who was standing by her bed. "I'm sorry Chiyo...I must have fallen asleep" Esmeralda apologized politely. "You were dreaming again ?" Chiyo asked. "Yes, I was dreaming of Lady Syella again, it must have been the twelveth times I've dreamt of her, I don't know why...but Lady Syella keeps on coming to my dream lately, warning the same thing to not fall in love" Esmeralda sat in her bed now. "Speaking about not falling in love, Mother Selena is waiting for you now, there's a very handsome man too there Esme...." Chiyo blushed. "Handsome ? from what I know, the most handsome man for you is still Sir Arnold right ?" Esme asked. "Yes...Sir Arnold is handsome, but this man...is even MORE handsome than Sir Arnold Esme, you should go see him...he is so DREAMY!!!" Chiyo blushed even more. "Chiyo...we're nuns, we're not supposed to talk about men" Esme reminded her. "Yeah I know...and I know really well that I will never get a man. That's why I'm sure I'm gonna be a nun for the rest of my life, it's just...if only I'm in your shoes...I want to know how it feels to be admired by a lot of men..." Chiyo wished. "Chiyo...always remember that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Trust me nothing comes without a price. That's why I should always put this veil on so that men won't be following me wherever I go since I'm not allowed to have any relationship with any man beside my father" Esmeralda reminded her. "Yeah...but still there's nothing wrong with being pretty right ?" Chiyo responded. "But you're pretty in your own way Chiyo...there's nothing you should be ashamed of with what you are right now" Esmeralda talked gracefully. "I'm not that pretty Esme, otherwise...Sir Arnold won't be looking for you EVERYTIME he came to this monastery. He always waited until he saw you before he went home...." Chiyo paused for a while, "Oh yeah...almost forgot...Mother Selena is waiting....". Esme laughed politely as they both left her bedroom.

"Are you sure I'm the right person for this job ? I never guarded anyone before in my life...." Francois asked right after Mother Selena explained to him. "Oh I'm sure you're the perfect person for this job. Because I TRUSTED you. Not to mention, you'll be paid and your skill in combat could be a tremendous gift in this journey" Mother Selena assured him. "Ok then, so who is this summoner that I should guard with my life ?" Francois asked when "There she comes...our summoner...let me introduce you guys. Esme, this is Prince Francois Giscard d'Estaing of Lanestrong. Francois, this is Princess Esmeralda de la Torre of Deevacruz" Mother Selena introduced them. Esmeralda couldn't help but had to agree with Chiyo that this man is really handsome indeed. There's something exotic in the way he looked and moved. Francois watched every move Esme made as she walked towards them. He couldn't see her face clearly due to the veil, but she had these beautiful pair of emerald eyes that he never saw from any other girls before. And her figure...he whistled as he saw the shape of her bossoms and legs.

"Esme...this is the man who will accompany you in your journey" Mother Selena said to her. "But....isn't he a Lanestrong ?" Esmeralda shifted uncomfortably as she noticed that Francois can't keep his eyes off her breasts. "Yes, he's a Lanestrong...that's why I think he's the perfect candidate as your guard since Lanestrong Men are well-known for their prowess in battle" Mother Selena explained why he chose Francois. "But...but...I don't think I want to go on pilgrimage with him...." Esmeralda lowered her head. "Why?" everyone turned their attentions to Esmeralda when Mother Selena asked her. "It's....it's...the way he stares at me.....he scares me....because he looks at me as if he wants to 'eat' me" Esmeralda was scared. Francois took his eyes off her breasts when he heard that. He smirked while scratching his head. "Francois...you're not supposed to look at her like that. Remember that she's a Summoner, and she has to remain pure until her mission ends" Mother Selena turned her head to Francois. "What? she has to remain pure ??? ehm...I don't think I can do that. Besides...I don't know that she is the daughter of King de la Torre. My family and her family has been feuding for over centuries." Francois now looked at Esmeralda's emerald eyes. "You two really don't think you guys could work together in this journey ?" Mother Selena asked them "No!" Francois and Esmeralda answered at the same time. "Too bad then...I was hoping the other way though...but if you two don't think you guys could work together, I won't insist...I will ask Sir Arnold to accompany you in this journey then. Francois, thank you so much for coming all this way here....I really appreciate it" Mother Selena hugged him. "It's okay Auntie, I'm glad that I could meet you again." Francois hugged her back. "So what you're gonna do now ? are you going straight back to Lanestrong ?" Mother Selena asked. "I'll be here for a couple of days, dating some pretty girls maybe" Francois smirked when his eyes looked at Esmeralda. When she noticed he was looking at her, Esmeralda looked the other way. "I'll be seeing you then Francois" Mother Selena kissed him on his forehead as if he's her own son, Esmerald couldn't help but noticed that. Francois then excused himself, he turned his face to Esmeralda once again before he left the monastery.

What Francois didn't notice, there were these two figures who had been following him all the way from Lanestrong to Deevacruz. "He's sleeping with nuns now Bro?" the pink figure asked the black figure. "I guess so....just like what the Queen ordered us to do. SLAY every woman who is close to the Crown Prince, Cherry!" Kairo told to Cherry who was standing beside him. "Oooh...I love slaying whores!" Cherry said with her bitchy voice. "I know you are...." Kairo smiled at his brother Cherry and kissed him in the mouth like a pair of lovers.

Later that night, Mother Selena was praying at the big hall like she always did all this time when Kairo and Cherry entered the hall and did cruel things. Mother Selena was surprised when screams and shouts could be heard all over the place. When Mother Selena turned her head around, she was shocked to see her nuns were being slaughtered by Kairo with his sword and Cherry was burning the church with torches in his hands.
"Dear God, what have you done ? this is the House of God!" Mother Selena shouted with dignity. Kairo and Cherry just laughed when they heard her. "Who cares! we're sinners not saints....who gives the damn care with this useless place" Kairo laughed mockingly. "Why did you have to do this? what have we done to deserve this slaughter?" Mother Selena asked with tears in her eyes when she saw all the dead nuns. "Your fault ? well the Queen has ordered us to KILL every woman who is close to her son, no one can win The Crown Prince's affection but her" Cherry answered. "Ellenoire ? how could she order you like that ? she was from this monastery too! And about her son, if she's a mother, she has to behave like one, not sleeping around with guards or strangers while her son was still a little kid and needed her attention! What kind of mother she was....and she can't blame anyone for the mistakes she did in the past!" Mother Selena said with angry voice.
"Just shut up! No one can speak to our Queen like that! you dare to address Her Majesty like that ? DEATH would be the best punishment for you!" Cherry said as he released poisonous pink gas from his hands. "Akh!" Mother Selena got all choked-up inside when the pink gas started to mess up with her respiratory system. "Oh God...please forgive them!" Mother Selena prayed right before she fell onto the floor. Both Kairo and Cherry didn't feel sorry at all seeing their victims died miserably. "Let's search the entire monastery Bro, and kill them all!" Cherry smiled evilly.

Esmeralda was sleeping in her bedroom when she heard knocks on her bedroom door with Chiyo yelled out her name. Esmeralda quickly woke up and opened the door when Chiyo rushed into the room with tears all over her cheeks. "Chiyo what's wrong ?" Esmeralda asked with concern. "Esme...quick...close the door and lock it! there's a massacre down there and they're killing anyone including Mother Selena!" Chiyo cried. "What ?! that can't be true!" Esmeralda responded. That was when the door was slammed opened and both Kairo and Cherry entered the room. "Go away you monsters!" Chiyo stood in front of Esmeralda, trying to protect her from those two evil killers. "KILL HER!!!" from the moment Cherry laid his eyes on Esmeralda, he knew that she MUST die since he hated pretty girls so much!
That was when Chiyo used her bardic skill by singing lullaby to make Kairo and Cherry fell asleep but "SHUT UP WHORE!" Cherry slapped her lips and made her unconscious immediately!
"Chiyo!" Esmeralda screamed in panic but when she screamed even more when Cherry twisted her arm. "What do you think we should do to this slut Bro?" Cherry asked while smiling as he enjoyed to see pain on Esmeralda's face. "It's up to you Cherry, I know you love killing pretty girl like her!" Kairo smiled as he saw Esmeralda's breasts through her transparent nightwear and that made Cherry hated Esmeralda even more!
"I think I know what I will do with her...." Cherry smiled evilly, "What is it ?" Kairo asked curiously. "Throw her from the top of this building so that her face will be CRUSHED when it hit the street down there!" Cherry laughed bitchyly. "Let's do it!" Kairo agreed so they forcibly dragged Esmeralda to the top of the monastery.

"Please don't....please let me go!" Esmeralda begged as tears were running down her cheeks when they reached the top of the building. "Shut up whore! I don't want to hear you crying your sorry ass! You know why you must die ? because you're PRETTY and I HATE pretty girls like you! Men can only love PRETTY BOY like ME! not your kind!!!" Cherry scolded Esmeralda, the more he saw her beautiful emerald eyes, the more he WANTED her DIE!!!
"Bro...please kill this bitch! I can't stand to see her anymore!" Cherry said evilly, "Consider it done!" Kairo replied when he suddenly kicked Esmeralda on her stomach and Esmeralda screamed out loud as she fell from the top of the building!!!

Francois was walking without direction, he was drowing in his own thoughts and he only followed where his feet took him, and they took him to the Monastery, he couldn't tell why though why he couldn't forget those emerald eyes that he saw earlier that day. Even with the screams and shouts from inside the monastery, Francois didn't notice that. Suddenly it reminded him to someone. "Mira...are you okay now ? are you happy with him ?" Francois spoke as he looked at the starry starry dark sky above him. "I don't believe in God! if He is that supreme, why would he take her from me ? I don't believe in soul mate! if soul mate really exist, why can't I be with the one I really love ? God...do YOU hear me ? I CHALLENGE you! if you really exist, show it to me, who is my SOUL MATE ? show it to me RIGHT HERE RIGHT NOW!!!" Francois shouted. Falling stars could be seen right after he shouted like that. "Falling stars......they say our wish will come true when we see those...is that true ? or is it just another crap ?!" Francois smirked mockingly at the falling stars. "See....I know there's no such thing as Soul Mate...BULL SHIT! Falling Stars....yeah yeah....CRAP! I know You can't show me who is my soul mate right here right now cause I know she's somewhere else....married to someone else but me!" it was in that moment, Francois heard a scream from above him, when he lifted his head, his face was covered with this veil. "What's this ?" Francois wondered as he removed the veil from his face and lifted his head up again when he saw this falling damsel in distress and he caught her immediately right into his arms!!!

Esmeralda opened her eyes wide open when she landed shockingly in the arms of Francois right before she lost her consciousness. "Such beautiful sight!" Francois said as he looked at the pretty figure who just landed in his arms. It was the very first time Francois saw Esmeralda's face without her veil on, and from those emerald eyes, he knew exactly who was this girl.

"Shoot! that bitch survived! Bro do you see who's down there ? it's the CROWN PRINCE! we better leave now before he knows it was us who slaughtered the nuns!" Cherry said as he left the building immediately with his brother, Kairo.

Francois was taken by surprise when he saw the situation inside the monastery when he brought Esmeralda inside. "Auntie!" he yelled as he spotted the familiar figure on the floor. After he put Esmeralda on a chair, he approached the Middle-Aged Nun. "Auntie....please hang on! I will call for help....who did it to you?!" Francois asked with angry voice. "Fran....Francois.....ughh...." Mother Selena coughed and vomitted blood, "Wait here Auntie...I'll be back" Francois promised her but Mother Selena hold his arm not letting him go. "Francois...I want to tell you something....promise me you will protect Esmeralda at all cost...." Mother Selena said when she spotted Esmeralda on the chair unharmed. "Don't push yourself to talk Auntie..." Francois said with concern. "No...I'm afraid I won't have much time....Esmeralda.....she...she is my DAUGHTER with King de la Torre! This is the secret I've been dying to keep all this time....and the reason why her father let her to live here with me. That is why you're the one I chose to accompany her because I want you two to befriend each others. You're a Lanestrong, she's a Deevacruz....these two countries have been feuding each other over centuries, I hope through this friendship....you two can change this unpleasant situation....promise me Francois....please protect her UNTIL she completes her mission as a Summoner!" Mother Selena begged with teary eyes. "I will protect her Auntie...but Auntie you must be the one to tell her the truth about your relationship with her...." Francois said, "Thank you..........." Mother Selena caressed Francois' right cheek with her hand before her hand fell to the floor as she closed her eyes and left this world for good. "Auntie....Auntie....NOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!" Francois shouted out loud when he hugged the only woman in this world that he considered as his 'Mother'.

Esmeralda opened her eyes slowly as she regained her consciousness. She looked around and realized that she was lying in her bed in her bedroom. She woke up suddenly trying to remember on the things happened before, she remembered she was being attacked, was thrown from the top of the roof and the last thing she remembered was....a man with silver hair!
She looked around and saw the silver-haired man sitting while sleeping on the floor by her bed. She remembered the man...Francois...yes the man she met earlier that day. He must be the one who saved me. Esmeralda felt thankful towards the man, she didn't know why but she felt peaceful and safe around him...until she realized something wasn't right. She rubbed her face and shocked as she realized her veil wasn't there....she looked down to her chest and she SCREAMED OUT LOUD as she realized anyone could see her breasts through her nightwear and Francois must have seen them!!!

Francois woke up immediately as he heard the scream of Esmeralda. "Are you alright ? " he asked immediately looking at the emerald-eyed girl. Esmeralda screamed as she tried to cover her face, and she screamed again as she realized her breasts were exposed and tried to cover them too. "What are you doing ?" Francois wondered.
"You can't see my face! and how DARE you see my breasts too!" Esmeralda screamed as tears falling down her cheeks. "Ooohhh thaattt! you should be thankful you're still alive now Virgin rather than worrying your face or your breasts!" Francois smiled.
"But.....but.....please...please....please....don't FALL IN LOVE with me! 'Cause there's a rule which tell that I should get married to the first man who has seen my face without the veil on....but I can't get married to you...I DON'T want to get married to you! and you....you've seen my breasts too too, how dare you!" Esmeralda started to cry.
"Oh please Virgin....don't flatter yourself. Who says I want to marry you. I've seen prettier faces than yours. And for the breasts...they're not that pretty too....but consider it as your 'thank you' for saving your sorry ass, or maybe...you want to thank me in another way...." Francois smirked as he looked at Esmeralda's pelvis.
Esmeralda started to scream and cry again. "You perv! go away from my room! I don't want to see you again! go away...."
"Hahaha....easy Virgin! I'm going now...I don't want to be here any longer too, especially with someone as spoilt and as irritated as you!" Francois rolled his eyes.
"Ugh....then just go! I don't want to see someone as annoying and cocky as you either! Thankfully I'm not going on the pilgrimage with you or I could die" Esmeralda shooed him away.
Francois walked towards the door, he turned his head around one last time to look at those captivating emerald eyes before exited the door.

The next day, Sheara Monastery was filled with sorrow over the ones who died last night. Sister Chiyo approached Esmeralda who was praying at the Summoner Hall of Fame. "Esme...are you alright ? you've been praying since this morning...you haven't eat or drink anything...you should take a rest".
"Chiyo....I was praying for the poor souls who was murdered last night.....especially for Mother Selena..." Esmeralda started to cry.
"Please don't torture yourself like that Esme, Mother Selena's death wasn't your fault" Chiyo tried to comfort her.
"I know it wasn't my fault, but still I felt like there something I should do at least....thanks Chiyo for being here right now, I'm thankful that nothing bad happened to you last night" Esme smiled at Chiyo while she wiped her tears off her cheeks.
"You should be thankful to Francois...it's his name right ? he was the one who saved you and me last night from those two evil 'pretty boys'. By the way, everyone's waiting for you at the meeting room right now, thank God the pretty boys didn't burn the whole monastery last night, you know what ?...after Francois put you in your bed last night, he helped us put out the fire...oh Francois is sooo DREAMY!!!" Chiyo blushed when she remembered Francois' heroic deed last night.
"Well...well...look who's daydreaming now....I just don't really like Mr. Giscard d'Estaing. There's something in the way he looks at me that I don't like...it's like he wants to molest me or something...." Esmeralda told Chiyo.
"Aren't all men like that when they look at you ? you should be thankful Esme...I would die to be like you...." Chiyo replied with jealousy in her voice.
"Oh please Chiyo don't be like that...you know it's not that simple being me...you should be happy that you don't have to be burdened with everyone's hope on your shoulders. Look at them...." Esme pointed at the portraits of the previous summoners on the wall. "Nobody ever came back Chiyo....and I might be the thirteenth one to join them on this very wall. I just want to tell you...when my time has come...I want to be like my previous seniors....Lady Deborah liked red roses, Lady Ximena liked blue orchids, Lady Rani liked carnations, Lady Syella liked lillies, and for me....I like white roses...." Esmeralda said tearfully.
"Esme...don't say something like that...nothing will happen to you....." Chiyo refused to hear.
"Chiyo...I'm just being realistic. We all know what this whole pilgrimage is all about.....just in case I'm not coming back...." Esmeralda was stopped by Chiyo who was covering her ears, "Stop it Esme, I don't wanna hear it cause you'll be fine, we better go to the meeting room before you start to talking nonsense". Esme sighed but didn't refuse.

The meeting room was pretty occupied when Esmeralda and Chiyo entered. "Daddy!!!" Esmeralda screamed happily when she spotted King de la Torre was among the crowd, she approached her father and hugged him tearfully.
"I knew it ... you're a daddy's little girl...." a voice from behind Esmeralda made her turn around and saw the guy who saved her last night.
"Daddy....what is he doing here ?" Esmeralda asked while pointing his finger at Francois.
"I'm here to thank him for saving you last night, and also to announce that Mr. Giscard d'Estaing is your official GUARDIAN on your pilgrimage" King de la Torre smiled.
"Ex...excuse me?!" Esmeralda was shocked to hear that, "OBJECTION!!!" a blonde man in white armor that made him looked like a noble knight yelled out loud.
"Sir...Sir Arnold?" Esmeralda looked at him with questions.
"I SHOULD BE THE ONE TO GUARD ESMERALDA....NO ONE BUT ME! HE ? LOOK AT HIM? HE'S A LANESTRONG! AN ENEMY OF OUR COUNTRY...AND NOT TO MENTION FROM WHAT I HEARD...HE HAS A LOT OF HISTORY WITH WOMEN.....HE MIGHT DO SOMETHING INDECENT TO ESMERALDA IF HE'S CHOSEN AS HER GUARDIAN!" Arnold spoke out his objection. "Calm down...please calm down brother!" Arnold's sister Sheila tried to calm her brother down. She looked at the man that her brother disliked, she had to admit that if Francois were her guardian...she wouldn't mind too....when Francois noticed that she was staring, Sheila turned around and blushed.
"I know....I know Arnold, you are the perfect candidate as my daughter's guardian, and you know it well...it's just....Mr Giscard d'Estaing told me this morning about what happened last night...about what he has SEEN!!! and you know Esme....under different situation I would ask you to do what the rules said. But you're a special case, and this is the best I can do...making him as your official guardian" King de la Torre explained.
"What? he told you Daddy about what he has seen ?! He CANNOT ???!!!" Esmeralda looked at Francois indisbelief. Francois didn't say anything, he just smiled naughtily and made a kissy face at her.
"Look! Look at him Sir! He cannot be her guardian...you can't trust Esmerald with her!" Arnold hissed at Francois.
"Oh I'm sure Mr Giscard d'Estraing will be a great guardian for Esme. He's a Lanestrong after all, and you know it well that Lanestrongs are well-known for their skill in battle. I'm sure you will guard my daughter's life and honor well aren't you Mr. Giscard d'Estaing?" King de la Torre turned to Francois.
"Of course Your Highness, Esmeralda will be under my protection, and I'm the ONLY perfect man for this job!" Francois bowed down to King de la Torre while saying that, then he turned his head to Arnold, showing the white knight his winning smile, making Arnold even more angry with him. Then Francois turned his head at Esmeralda and give her a wink.
"Daddy......I don't want him to be my Guardian, please Daddy!" Esmeralda quickly protested for the decision but "It's been decided Esme. No protest from now on!" King de la Torre closed the conversation.
"Hehe...I guess we'll be seeing each others a lot from now on Virgin...." Francois finally said something while showing his naughty smile at Esmeralda.
"Ugggh....." for the very first time in her life, Esmeralda knew how it felt to not like somebody a lot! And she had found the man she'd love to hate...and the thought of him would be around her throughout the pilgrimage just couldn't make it even worse...

"Oooh...this pilgrimage will be soooo much more interesting than I thought....xoxo!" the cute girl in pink who was eavesdropping the whole conversation told to herself.

TO BE CONTINUED...

Succubus

2009-09-15T18:25:00.000-07:00

SUCCUBUS

AGE : 6969

COUNTRY : HELL

RESUMÉ :

4th Place ~ Creature Feature Cycle 2

credits :

download here

Goenadi Ginanjar

2009-09-15T04:06:00.000-07:00

GOENADI GINANJAR

AGE :29

COUNTRY : Indonesia

RESUMÉ :

5th Place ~ Man of Color

Winner ~ Movie Star

Credits :

download here

Sitti Maemunah

2009-09-13T22:17:00.000-07:00

SITTI MAEMUNAH

AGE : 25

COUNTRY : Indonesia

RESUMÉ :

2nd Place ~ INDONESIA'S NEXT TOP MODEL 2008

8th Place ~ LOST

credits :

download here

IQ Level

2009-08-21T20:06:00.000-07:00

IQ LEVEL

75 poor
80 mediocre
90 below average
100 average
110 above average
120 very good
130 excellent
140 exceptional
150 gifted
160 genius

source : yahoo

Singkatan-Singkatan Ga Jelas

2009-08-06T19:46:00.000-07:00

Pernah merasakan lagi chatting terus ada yang pake singkatan-singkatan kata yang kamu ga ngerti ? well...ini ada beberapa singkatan2 yang bisa membantu kamu biar mengerti apa yang mereka maksud :

BRB = BE RIGHT BACK

ROFLMAO = ROLLING ON THE FLOOR LAUGHING MY ASS OFF

NSFW = NOT SAFE FOR WORK

WOMBAT = WASTE OF MONEY, BRAINS AND TIME

TMTH = TOO MUCH TO HANDLE

WRUD = WHAT ARE YOU DOING

TTYL = TALK TO YOU LATER

UG2BK = YOU GOT TO BE KIDDING

GBTW = GET BACK TO WORK

NMP = NOT MY PROBLEM

PIR = PARENT IN ROOM

GFTD = GONE FOR THE DAY

FYEO = FOR YOUR EYES ONLY

BI5 = BACK IN FIVE MINUTES

DEGT = DON'T EVER GO THERE

BIL = BOSS IS LISTENING

PAW = PARENTS ARE WATCHING

99 = PARENTS ARE NO LONGER WATCHING

PCM = PLEASE CALL ME

IMS = I AM SORRY

TOY = THINKING OF YOU

KUTGW = KEEP UP THE GOOD WORK

CID = CONSIDER IT DONE

FWIW = FOR WHAT IT'S WORTH

HAND = HAVE A NICE DAY

IAT = I AM TIRED

NRN = NO RESPONSE NECESSARY

4COL = FOR CRYING OUT LOUD

LMIRL = LET'S MEET IN REAL LIFE

^5 = HIGH FIVE

BTW = BY THE WAY

FYI = FOR YOUR INFORMATION

BFF = BEST FRIEND FOREVER

Bachelor of Bali Part I

2009-07-23T19:05:00.000-07:00

Minggu lalu adalah minggu terburuk dalam hidupku. Pertama saya hampir dilecehkan oleh Bosku yang mata keranjang dikantor ketika hanya tinggal kami berdua. Untung saya dapat meloloskan diri, tapi walhasil saya jadi tidak punya pekerjaan lagi. Setelah itu, saya diundang untuk pergi berlibur bersama kekasihku ke Bali. Saya senang sekali, karena saya mengira dia akan mengajakku tunangan karena kami sudah berpacaran cukup lama semenjak masih duduk di bangku SMU. Tapi ternyata saat berada di kapal pribadi miliknya di tengah lautan, dia memaksaku untuk tidur dengannya sebagai pembuktian kalau aku mencintainya. Tentu saja aku menolak mentah-mentah karena aku bukanlah wanita gampangan seperti itu. Dia menjadi marah besar dan mendorongku jatuh ditengah laut dan segera pergi dengan perahunya meninggalkan diriku sendirian terapung-apung tanpa tujuan. Kukira nasibku sudah tidak tertolong lagi, tapi paginya saya tersadar di pesisir pantai dengan seorang cowok yang paling menyebalkan sedunia, belum pernah saya ketemu dengan cowok semenyebalkan itu sepanjang hidupku. Mulai dari dia mengaku kalau sudah menolong diriku ketika terdampar di pesisir pantai, eh dia juga berani memegang-megang tubuhku ini. Ikhh....kenapa sich semua cowok didunia ini sama saja, semuanya hanya menginginkan kemolekkan tubuhku semata. Aku sudah tidak tahu lagi harus kemana, maka kutelepon keluargaku di Jakarta dan mama papaku bersedia untuk menyambutku tinggal kembali di rumah mereka. Aku sudah mau pulang kembali ke Jakarta ketika saya bertemu dengan temanku Sitti Maemunah dan suaminya Goenadi Ginanjar yang sedang berlibur bersama di Bali ini bersama anak mereka Satya. Sitti berkata padaku, kalau di Bali ini sedang digelar sebuah Reality Show berjudul Bachelor of Bali tentang seorang Pria yang ingin mencari jodoh, karena cowok itu terkenal Playboy dan selama ini tidak ada satu wanita pun yang berhasil menaklukkan hatinya. Setelah mendengar kisah hidupku, Sitti meyakinkanku untuk ikut acara perjodohan ini, karena everything happens for a reason, dan siapa tahu saya bisa mendapatkan jodohku yang sebenarnya disini.
Singkat cerita, here I am...tiba disebuah kamar hotel dipesisir pantai dimana akan menjadi kamarku selama aku mengikuti kontes ini, hopefully until the very end, atau harus pergi kalau aku tereliminasi. The moment saya menginjakkan kaki dikamarku, I totally love it!!! Kamar ini cantik dan artistik sekali...dan tunggu apa itu....oh...bukankah itu...bukankah itu karya seni Bali terfavoritku? kenapa bisa sampai ada dikamar ini? wah, aku jadi penasaran dengan Bachelor ini, siapa sich dia? apa dia yang membeli karya seni itu dan menggantungnya di kamarku ini. Wah I love this contest already, sepertinya aku dan si Bachelor ini selera seni kami berdua itu sama. Kurasa aku harus berterima kasih pada Sitti karena dialah orang telah meyakinkan diriku untuk mengikuti kontes ini.

Ketika saya baru saja merapikan 2 koper dari 4 koper yang kubawa, tiba-tiba datang seorang wanita cantik memasuki kamarku. Ketika kutanya siapa dirinya, ternyata dia adalah salah seorang kontestan acara ini. Dalam hatiku langsung berpikir, wah pasti banyak wanita-wanita cantik yang akan menjadi sainganku dalam memperebutkan hati sang Bachelor itu. Saya jadi penasaran dengan rupa si Bachelor itu, apakah dia pantas untuk diperebutkan atau tidak. Setelah berbincang-bincang selama beberapa saat, wanita itu ternyata bernama lengkap Putria Azahra yang akrab disapa Rara. Orangnya ceria dan kami langsung bisa akrab dengan sangat cepat, dia ternyata adalah seorang Guru SD, wah pekerjaannya sungguh mulia. Tiba-tiba perbincangan kami terputus oleh bunyi dering telepon yang ada dikamar kami. Saya mengangkat teleponnya, dan ada suara seorang wanita yang mengaku dirinya bernama Baby dan dia katanya adalah Host dari acara ini. Dia berkata kepadaku untuk mengenakan pakaian renang dan bertemu dengan Sang Bachelor bernama Romain untuk pertama kalinya di pantai.

Saya mengenakan salah satu set pakaian renangku, sebenarnya saya tidak ingin mengenakan pakaian renang yang terlalu seksi apalagi setelah 2 insiden yang menimpa diriku baru-baru ini. Tapi yang ada di koperku hanyalah pakaian-pakaian renang yang super seksi yang benar-benar menampilkan lekukan tubuhku. Saya jadi sangat penasaran dengan rupa dari Bachelor bernama Romain ini. Apakah dia ganteng? ataukah dia jelek? apa dia gemuk atau kurus? apakah dia seorang pemuda yang gagah yang pantas untuk diperebutkan cintanya atau dia hanyalah seorang tua-tua keladi yang hanya mengincar kenikmatan belia semata? Semua pikiran itu berkecamuk dibenakku ketika aku melangkah menuju pantai ketika ada seorang turis bule yang menawariku untuk difoto. Aku tentu saja menolak, karena siapa tahu bule itu hanya mau mengambil gambarku lalu diedit macam-macam di internet dan disebarluaskan, tapi dia menunjukkan kartu namanya kalau dia adalah wartawan yang kebetulan meliput acara Bachelor of Bali sebagai utusan dari production house di Amerika untuk memantau Bachelor versi Indonesia yaitu Bachelor of Bali. Akhirnya aku pun bersedia untuk dipotret tapi tentu saja saya memilih tempat yang rindang yaitu dibawah payung biar tidak terlalu terik terkena sinar mentari yang dapat merusak kulitku. Saat aku sedang senang-senangnya dipotret, tiba-tiba aku mendengar siulan kekaguman dari seorang Pria dibelakangku karena memandangi bagian belakang tubuhku. Aku menoleh kearah pria itu dan terkejut melihat si cowok paling menyebalkan diseantero dunia berdiri disana dengan hanya mengenakan celana renangnya!!!

Meilani : "Kamu??? ngapain kamu disini? sok ganteng amat sich berpose kayak gitu disono! Jangan-jangan kamu menguntitku ya?!!"
Romain : "Oh sorry sexy girl...I thought you're someone else, but ternyata tidak tahunya gadis tidak tahu berterima kasih itu"
Meilani : "What did you call me? kamu tuh cowok yang seenaknya megang-megang tubuhku, mentang-mentang kamu ganteng terus semua cewek mau gitu diajak macam-macam sama kamu! Ok I admit, YOU'RE HOT BUT YOU SUCK!!!"
Kukira cowok itu bakal marah, tapi dia malah tersenyum ketika berkata "So now you admit that I'm hot huh?!" dia mengedipkan sebelah matanya padaku. "Ih jangan kege-eran deh, ga banget sich! permisi ya, aku sedang menunggu seseorang disini, lebih baik kamu ganggu cewek lain saja hus...hus...!" aku tanpa sungkan-sungkan mengusir cowok blasteran itu. "Saya juga sedang menunggu seseorang disini" ujarnya dengan suaranya yang ada aksen khususnya. Mungkin under different circumstances, aku akan menganggap suaranya itu seksi, tapi ih ga banget deh nih cowok kan nyebelinnya minta ampun tempo hari! Dia menatapku denga curiga ketika bertanya "Jangan bilang kalau kamu ini yang bernama Meilani???" saya terkejut seketika ketika dia menyebut namaku, "Dan jangan bilang kalau kamu ini yang bernama Romain???" dia tersenyum dan mengedipkan sebelah matanya ketika kusebut namanya.
"Oh my goodness, Sitti apa yang telah kamu lakukan padaku!" ujarku dalam hati, karena tidak disangka-sangka kalau aku mengikuti kontes untuk memperebutkan hati cowok menyebalkan ini! "Hehe...sepertinya kita memang berjodoh!" ujar cowok tersebut. "Ih jangan mimpi ya kalau aku ini berjodoh denganmu!" kusergah dengan ketus. "I like your attitude girl different from others. The girls that I usually met would do anything trying to impress me with their sweet attitudes, but you...??? hmmm...I think I'm gonna have fun with this contest" cowok itu berkata, "By the way...biar kuperkenalkan diriku, namaku Romain Farouel dan aku adalah seorang blasteran Indo-Perancis. How about you?" dia memperkenalkan dirinya. "Ih...GA NANYA TUH!!!" Aku segera membuang muka dan menyilangkan kedua tanganku didepan dada. "Oh come on girl, masa sich aku tidak bisa mengetahui namamu, that's not sopan you know, aku sudah memperkenalkan diriku dan kamu tidak memperkenalkan dirimu. Where's your manner?" dia memancingku. "Fine, namaku Meilani Kumaladewi!" jawabku singkat, padat dan jelas. "Hmmm...Meilani Kumaladewi, nama yang cantik untuk seorang wanita yang cantik juga sepertimu" ujarnya. "Ih...ga usah basa-basi deh, rayuan gombalmu itu ga akan mempan kepadaku!!! Lebih baik aku pergi dari sini!" ujarku lalu segera berjalan meninggalkannya. "Ohhh...SASSY! I like it!" aku mendengar dia berujar seperti itu dibelakangku, aku menoleh kebelakang dan dia tersenyum sambil melambaikan tangannya kepadaku.
Sesampai dikamar hotel, Rara bertanya padaku bagaimana pertemuan pertamaku dengan Romain? apakah ada chemistry antara kami berdua? aku sich tidak tahu saat ini apakah ada chemistry antara kami berdua, tapi satu hal yang pasti, dia itu cowok paling menyebalkan yang pernah kukenal! Belum pernah aku bertemu dengan cowok semenyebalkan itu, dan lebih menyebalkannya lagi, aku tidak bisa mengeluarkan tampang nyebelinnya itu dari pikiranku! Benci...benci...benci.....!!! jangan sampe deh aku jatuh cinta ama tuh cowok!!!

* * *

Semua itu bermula kurang lebih seminggu yang lalu, tepat ketika pacar yang sudah kupacari selama bertahun-tahun mendepakku ke lautan. Kukira itu adalah akhir dari hidupku, aku merasa seperti sedang melayang-layang diangkasa meninggalkan jasmaniku ketika tiba-tiba kurasakan ada yang memompa-mompa dadaku. Aku ingin sekali membuka mata untuk melihat siapa orang kurang ajar ini yang berani-beraninya menyentuh tubuhku yang sudah dingin dan kaku ini. Tapi walaupun aku ingin sekali membuka mataku, tapi apa daya raga ini tidak bisa diajak bekerja sama.

Saat diriku mulai melayang-layang lagi diangkasa, saat itulah tiba-tiba kurasakan bibir pria tersebut diatas bibirku. Dan seketika juga kedua mataku melotot terbuka ketika kumuntahkan sejumlah air keluar dari dalam tubuhku! Orang tersebut kaget bukan main, dia sampai terbatuk-batuk karena air yang kusemprot keluar dari mulutku itu pas masuk kedalam mulutnya! Saat itulah kulihat pria kurang ajar yang berani-beraninya mengambil kesempatan dalam kesempitan disaat kondisiku seperti ini. Kuteriak sekencang-kencangnya seketika kalau ada rapist yang mau mencoba mengambil keuntungan dari tubuhku yang lemah dan tak berdaya ini. "Excusez-moi! I was trying to save you dan inikah balasyannya untukku?!" seru pria berdarah campuran itu. "Apa menolongku? dengan meraba-raba dada dan mencium bibirku!? kamu kira aku bodoh ya? jangan kira aku ini wanita gampangan ya?!" teriakku dengan emosi yang meluap-luap. "Mon Dieu! you must be the most UNGRATEFUL girl I've ever met! Fine, lebih baik syaya pergi darisyini daripada berurusyan dengan gadis aneh syepertimu!" pria itu sudah mau pergi, "Eh mau pergi kemana kamu bule!? kamu kira bisa kabur begitu saja setelah apa yang kau lakukan padaku!? kamu sudah meraba dada dan mencium bibirku! kau harus kulaporkan pada polisi!" pekikku dengan memekakan telinga sampai pria itu menutup kedua telinganya. "Look girl, in case you're too stupid or something, but didn't you ever hear about a life-saving method called CPR? Itulah yang kulakukan untuk menyelamatkanmu!" sergah pria itu dengan emosi meluap-luap sampai aku mundur satu langkah kebelakang saking takutnya mendengar suaranya yang menggelegar. "What? kamu memanggilku STUPID?! dasar cowok kurang ajar! dan apalagi itu CPR?! itu pasti cuma karanganmu belaka, jangan kira kamu bule terus kamu bisa samakan semua wanita disini dengan wanita ditempat asalmu ya!!! Aku ini wanita baik-baik dan kau sudah berani-beraninya menciumku tanpa seizinku!" jeritku tidak mau kalah. "What? you think I was trying to kiss you?! Quel dommage! Dengar ya, apa kamu tahu berapa banyak cewek yang antri hanya untuk dicium olehku? harusnya kamu berterima kasyih kalau aku mau menciummu walau itu syemua hanya ada dalam mimpimu! Look, I have other things to do syelain berargumen dengan cewek syepertimu. Just forget it ever happened ok? toh kita tidak akan pernah ketemu lagi, anggap syaja itu bonus ciuman dari pria ganteng syepertiku, besides it WASN'T that great too!" seru pria tersebut cuek lalu segera berjalan pergi. "APA?!! dasar cowok NYEBELIN!!!!!!!" aku menjerit sekencang-kencangnya tapi pria itu terus berjalan tanpa menoleh kebelakang sekalipun! Aku benar-benar berharap tidak akan pernah bertemu dengan cowok menyebalkan, kasar, lancang dan sok kegantengan itu lagi sepanjang hidupku!!!

Dan disinilah aku berada seminggu kemudian, berada disebuah acara Reality Show untuk memperebutkan hati sang Bachelor yang ternyata si cowok menyebalkan itu, ga banget deh! Aku ingin keluar dari acara ini biar tidak perlu ketemu lagi dengan cowok itu, but a part of me wants to stay dan ingin mengetahui apa yang bakal terjadi kalau aku tetap disini. Aku baru saja keluar dari kamar mandi ketika kulihat sebuah kotak coklat berwarna merah dan sebuah buket bunga mawar yang ada sebuah kartu. Kusambar kartu itu dan segera kubaca untuk mengetahui dari siapa pengirimnya :
"To my Sassy Belle,

Aku benar-benar terkesan dengan perjumpaan pertama kita, wait perjumpaan kedua kita kalau kamu masih mengingat pertemuan pertama kita seminggu yang lalu. Oleh sebab itu terimalah sekotak coklat dan buket mawar merah ini sebagai permintaan maaf dariku kalau saya ada yang perkataan atau tindakanku yang kurang ajar dan kurang berkenan. Selain itu siang ini, aku ingin mengundangmu untuk one-on-one date with me di Bali PADI Scuba Diving Lembongan Island, kutunggu kedatanganmu Putriku yang cantik.

From your handsome Prince"

"Oh orangnya bisa minta maaf juga. Kirain tidak punya aturan. Baiklah, akan kulihat bagaimana this so-called-date nanti dengannya" pikirku lalu aku segera bersiap-siap. Kuputuskan untuk memakai bikini lalu aku memakai kerudung dan celana pendek dari bahan jeans sebelum saya pergi ke tempat pertemuanku dengannya.

Disana dia telah berdiri, pria bertubuh tegap dan berkulit gelap itu dibawah terpaan sinar mentari. Kudekati dia ketika dia menyapaku "Bonjour mademoiselle" sapanya dengan bahasa Perancis-nya. Kedua bola matanya terlihat berbinar-binar ketika melihat diriku, matanya begitu indah, tapi aku tidak mau tergoda oleh mata itu, jadi kucoba diriku untuk tetap terlihat acuh tak acuh didepan dia. "So...Romano, mau kemana kita hari ini?" tanyaku cuek. "Romano? sejak kapan namaku berubah jadi Romano?!" tanyanya agak tersinggung, "Oh bukan ya, sorry lupa tuh...siapa sich namamu?" ujarku pura-pura lupa. Cowok itu terlihat tersenyum kemudian dia berkata dengan suara bule-nya "Ok, bagaimana kalau kita berkenalan lagi karena dua perkenalan kita sebelumnya tidak begitu menyenangkan. Let me introduce myself, Je m'appelle Romain Farouel" ujarnya dengan bahasa Perancis. "Ih sok banget sich? mentang-mentang saya tidak mengerti bahasanya...awas ya!" pikirku ketika kubalas dengan bahasa asing yang kukuasai "好的，我姓林，叫美兰。认识你很高兴" begitu selesai kuucapkan namaku dalam bahasa Mandarin, I can't help but laughing ketika melihat wajahnya yang terbengong-bengong saking tidak mengertinya. Romain pun ikut tertawa ketika melihatku tertawa. "Nah gitu dong, kalo syenyum syeperti itu kan terlihat lebih cantik, walaupun kalau lagi marah-marah juga tidak kalah cantiknya" ujar Romain. "Ih dasar gombal! dari cara bicaramu saja sudah ketahuan kalau kamu ini tipe cowok yang suka mempermainkan wanita!" ujarku sambil menyilangkan kedua tanganku didepan dada. "Lho bukan syaya yang syuka mempermainkan wanita, tapi wanita-wanita syelama ini yang kutemui itu yang mau dipermainkan olehku!" ujarnya dengan pede. "Ingat ya...aku ini bukan seperti wanita-wanita yang pernah kau temui sebelumnya. Kalau kamu berani macam-macam denganku kau akan tahu akibatnya! Sudah ah, nanti keburu siang dan panas...kita mau kemana jadinya ini?" tanyaku. "Bali PADI Scuba Diving Lembongan Island baby!" jawabnya sambil tersenyum. "Ok, kalau begitu dimana instruktur Diving-nya?" tanyaku, "Instruktur? untuk apa? toh aku ini sudah bersyertifikat, ada aku disini kau tidak perlu khawatir my Sassy Belle" ujarnya sembari tersenyum sombong. "Huh? cuma kita berdua saja? awas ya kalau kamu berani macam-macam nantinya pas sudah di laut!" ancamku tapi dia malah nyengir, "Lho...pria syetampan dan sye-innocent syeperti diriku masya kamu tidak percaya syich?" ujarnya sambil memasang tampang innocent-nya. "Ih BUAYA DARAT sekali nih cowok!" pikirku was-was, "Baik, kuharap kau bisa menjadi seorang pria sejati yang menepati kata-katamu sendiri" ujarku ketika dia mempersilakan diriku naik keatas perahu kayu yang ada dibelakangnya.

Tak terasa, kami berdua sudah sampai ditengah lautan, tidak terlihat apapun sejauh mata memandang kecuali lautan biru dan beberapa kapal. Romain mengayuh perahu tersebut tanpa henti, keringat sudah membahasi kedua lengannya yang berotot itu. I can't help but mengamati dadanya yang bidang, ketika dia menoleh kearahku, aku buru-buru melihat ketempat lain. Dia juga tidak henti-hentinya memandang kearah my cleavage, dan giliran aku memergoki dia, dia pura-pura menoleh ketempat lain. "Wah bahaya, nih cowok matanya nakal, kalau dia macam-macam bisa gawat aku, cuman kita berdua lagi di tengah laut ini" pikirku was-was ketika "Nah, kita sudah sampai. Ayo buka bajumu supaya kita bisa menyelam disini" ujarnya sembari tersenyum lebar. "Apa? buka baju??? mau apa kamu? jangan macam-macam ya?" sergahku sembari melingkarkan kedua tangan untuk menutupi bagian depan tubuhku, "Iya, kan kita mau menyelam...kalau kamu malu saya yang mulai duluan deh, you can see if you want" ujar dia nyengir ketika mulai membuka ritsleting celana panjangnya. "KYA! Romain jangan macam-macam ya! Kalau kamu berani berbuat yang engga-engga, saya akan menjerit sekencang-kencangnya!" ancamku. "Menjeritlah syepuasmu baby, toh tidak ada orang yang akan mendengarmu" ujarnya mencemooh ketika dia menarik turun celana panjangnya! "KYAAAA!!!" aku segera menutup wajahku dengan kedua tangan dan berbalik badan, tak kusangka tragedi ini terulang lagi, aku jadi teringat pacarku yang mau berbuat macam-macam padaku tempo hari dan sekarang pria ini...pria ini....tak terasa air mata sudah mengalir dipipiku. "Are you crying? désolé, syaya cuman bercanda syaja. Look, syaya masih memakai celana renang kog. Please don't cry sweetheart, syaya paling tidak tahan kalau melihat seorang gadis yang kusyukai menangis!" ujarnya sembari memegang tangan kananku dari belakang. Saat itu aku tertegun seketika, aku tidak menyangka akan mengetahui kalau cowok ini punya sisi lembutnya juga. Apa dia tidak seperti yang selama ini kupikirkan? apakah ada sesuatu yang disembunyikan olehnya dibalik topeng playboy-nya ini? kutatap kedua matanya dengan mataku yang berlinang air mata, dan disana kulihat sepasang mata yang memancarkan sinar kelembutan, aku segera menundukkan kepalaku agar tidak menatap kedua matanya lagi, karena aku...aku...takut tumbuh sebuah perasaan dihati ini yang tidak seharusnya terjadi.....

"Look, bersyiap-syiaplah untuk menyelam, atau kamu mau syaya bantu kamu ganti baju?!" ujarnya, "KYA! JANGAN!" pekikku dan dia tertawa, saat itulah aku sadar kalau dia cuma menggodaku saja. "Balikkan tubuhmu, aku mau siap-siap, dan jangan NGINTIP ya!" ujarku, dia mengangguk lalu membalikkan badannya. Untungnya aku hanya perlu melepas celana pendek ini, ketika aku berbalik, aku terkejut bukan main melihat Romain ternyata sedang memandang kearahku dengan tatapan terpesona melihat keindahan tubuhku! "Eh...kamu NGINTIP ya??!!" sergahku. "A...Aku...tidak syengaja, ta...tadi...." jawabnya terbata-bata, "Dasar BUAYA!!!" ujarku kesal ingin mendorongnya kelaut, Romain berkelit tapi dia malah kehilangan keseimbangannya dan mau jatuh ke laut ketika dia menarik tanganku juga tiba-tiba dan "KYAAAAAAA!!! BYURRRRRRRR!!!" kami berdua terjatuh ke laut diikuti oleh bunyi ceburan keras ditengah laut yang sepi itu! "Are you ok?" Romain buru-buru berenang kearahku untuk memastikan aku tidak apa-apa, "Ayo cepat pakai alat bantu pernapasyan ini dan flippers ini juga untuk memudahkan dirimu pas diving. Entar kalo kenapa-napa syaya lagi dituduh mengambil kesyempatan dalam kesyempitan" ujarnya. "Hmph" Aku segera membuang muka tapi mau tidak mau aku menuruti perkataannya juga, karena aku tidak mau kalau dia mengambil kesempatan memompa-mompa dada dan menciumku lagi. Setelah kami berdua siap dengan peralatan diving, Romain menuntunku menyelam kedasar laut yang indah tersebut.....

Aku benar-benar takjub melihat keindahan bawah laut Lembongan Island. Ini seperti surga bawah laut, belum pernah saya dibawa oleh pacarku untuk kencan ditempat semenakjubkan seperti ini. Aku melihat kedasar laut dan terkesima melihat sebuah kerang dengan mutiara berada didalamnya. Kupungut kerang itu dan kuamati keindahan salah satu permata laut tersebut, tiba-tiba aku merasakan tubuhnya, tubuh Romain berada dibelakangku....dari gayanya dia seperti ingin mendekapku dari belakang tapi itu tidak terjadi, mungkin itu hanya pikiranku semata. Aku menoleh kearahnya, dan wajahnya tetap terlihat tampan walau berada didasar laut seperti ini, tiba-tiba aku merasa jantungku ini berdebar-debar kencang setiap kali melihat wajahnya, ketika dia merasa aku sedang menatap dirinya, Romain segera menatap dan tersenyum kearahku, seperti biasanya aku langsung pura-pura menoleh ke ikan-ikan yang ada, karena aku tidak mau ketahuan sedang memandangi dirinya, mau ditaruh dimana mukaku ini kalau aku sampai ketahuan.

Setelah berjam-jam mengarungi dan mengagumi indahnya alam bawah laut Lembongan Island, kami memutuskan untuk kembali ke permukaan. Betapa senangnya hatiku ketika melihat matahari jauh diatas sana, tapi kegembiraanku tiba-tiba menjadi ketakutan yang amat sangat tatkala aku melihat seekor HIU berenang mendekatiku. "Ro...Romain...HIU....a...aku TAKUT!!!" ujarku ketika segera berenang kearahnya dan memeluknya erat-erat karena aku sudah hampir menangis saking takutnya. Romain hanya tertawa, "Tenang syaja, hiu-nya jinak kog" ujarnya menghiburku. "JINAK katamu? sejak kapan hiu itu seekor hewan jinak?!" ujarku ketakutan tapi dekapan tubuhnya sangat membuatku merasa aman dan nyaman. Aku tidak peduli lagi Romain mau menganggapku apa, karena satu hal yang pasti aku tidak berani melihat hiu itu berenang-renang mengitari tubuh kami seakan-akan sedang siap menunggu mangsanya lemah, "Iya, asyalkan kamu tidak syedang terluka maka you'll be fine. But syaya tidak keberatan kog kalau hiu itu masyih terus ada disyini biar kamu bisa terus memelukku syeperti ini" ujarnya. Seketika juga aku melepas pelukanku ditubuhnya dan cepat-cepat naik keatas perahu. Romain hanya senyum-senyum saja ketika dia menyusulku naik keatas perahu tanpa mengucapkan sepatah katapun.

Hari sudah malam ketika perahu kami sudah mendekati pantai dimana hotel tempatku tinggal berada. Romain pun berhenti mendayung dan duduk dibelakangku, tiba-tiba dia meletakkan dagunya diatas bahu kiriku. Aku terkejut tapi diam saja, dan selama beberapa saat kami berdua hanya duduk diam diterpa sinar rembulan dengan suara burung camar diatas kami. Jantungku berdebar sangat kencang karena kepalannya bersebelahan dengan kepalaku, aku khawatir bisa-bisa dia mendengar bunyi detak jantungku yang kencang ini. "Bolehkah aku memanggilmu Mei mulai syaat ini?" Romain tiba-tiba memecahkan keheningan. "Ya, dan bolehkah aku memanggilmu Rommie mulai saat ini?" tanyaku balik. Romain tertawa lalu dia mengiyakan. "Rommie, aku ingin belajar Bahasa Perancis, bisakah kamu mengajariku beberapa kata dalam bahasa Perancis?" tanyaku. Dia termenung sejenak lalu "Sure, repeat after me ya...voulez-vous coucher avec moi?" ujarnya sembari tersenyum nakal. "Hah? apa itu artinya?" tanyaku curiga, "Oh itu syuatu pernyataan kalau kamu syuka pada seorang Pria. Dan ingat, kamu hanya boleh mengucapkan hal itu kepadaku ya!" jawabnya. "Ih ge-er sekali kamu kalau aku menyukaimu" ujarku ja-im. "Ya aku tidak rela syaja kalau kamu mengucapkan perkataan itu pada pria lain. Ayo, syebut kalimatnya, mau belajar tidak?" ujarnya mendesak. "Ok deh, apa kata-katanya tadi?" tanyaku lagi. "Ucapkan dengan penuh perasaan lalu tatap kedua mataku dan sebut voulez-vous coucher avec moi ce soir?" ujarnya sembari tersenyum nakal lagi. "Voulez-vous coucher avec moi ce soir?" kuulang perkataannya. "Avec plaisir, but I'm too tired tonight, maybe later, remember kamu yang minta lho! So suatu waktu aku akan menagih perkataanmu ini!" ujarnya sembari mengedipkan sebelah matanya, saat itu aku langsung curiga berat sama arti dari kalimat tersebut. "Kog saya curiga kamu bohong kepadaku mengenai arti kalimat itu ya?" tanyaku padanya. "Look, kita sudah sampai! au revoir my Belle" Romain segera mengalihkan pembicaraan. Kuucapkan selamat tinggal padanya ketika aku kembali ke kamarku.

Rara baru keluar dari kamar mandi ketika aku tiba didalam kamar. Dia segera menanyakan bagaimana kencanku dengan Romain dengan penasaran. Kuceritakan padanya kalau Romain hari ini mengajariku bahasa Perancis yaitu Voulez-vous coucher avec moi ce soir?, dan begitu selesai kuucapkan kalimat itu, Rara langsung terlihat SYOK!!!
"Kenapa Ra? ada apa dengan kalimat itu?" tanyaku penasaran. "Mei, kamu benar-benar tidak tahu arti kalimat itu ya?" tanya Rara, "Apa sich artinya Ra?" tanyaku makin penasaran. "Sini kukasih tau artinya...." ujar Rara lalu berbisik ditelingaku. "APAAA!!!!!" aku menjerit seketika begitu tahu arti dari kalimat tersebut!!! "ROMAAAAAAAAAIIIIIIIIINNNNNNNNNNN!!! DASAR COWOK MENYEBALKAAAAAAAAAANNNNNNNNNNNN!!! KAMU MENGERJAI AKU!!! AWAS KAMU KALAU KETEMU LAGI!!!!!!!!" jeritku sekencang-kencangnya sembari mengepal-ngepalkan tinju dengan Rara cekikikan dibelakangku!

Creature Feature Part I

2009-07-23T18:16:00.001-07:00

Round 1
= Deborah Darkholmes =

"Never ever believe in women
Especially the pretty ones
'Cause the prettier they are
The more dangerous they've become..."

Yes, that was an old saying from a broken-heart man, do you believe it? well if you don't, after reading my story...you will!!!

Back when I was alive, I was this beautiful young lady that everyman would love just to see me give them a smile. I was this girl with love, with hope and with future. One day, I met this peasant who was passing by my village, I could still remember, when I first saw him, under the tree with me walking by in front of him. He quickly asked for my name and praised that I was the most beautiful girl he's ever seen. Of course I didn't believe him just like that, 'cause my mom always told me not to talk with strangers easily. When I told him that I don't like talking with strangers, he introduced himself and told me everything about him so that I wouldn't consider him as a stranger anymore. And thus, I know all about him, he came from a quite far village from mine, he was forced by his family to marry this girl that he didn't love, so he ran away, and he also told me, that now he has found the girl that he wanted to marry with, and that girl turned out to be me!

I was flattered by this handsome stranger and I told him that it would impossible for a guy who wanted to marry a girl that he just met for 5 minutes ago. But he said if I don't believe him, he wanted me to take him to my parents so that he could talk about his proposal. After meeting with him, my parents agreed to get us married with one condition. He must stay in our village for a couple of months, for my parents wanted to know about him more, the man who wanted to marry their daughter.

He agreed, and for a few months, it was the most beautiful memory in my life, he showed me a lot of things from hunting, fishing, gardening, and many other activities that he has mastered. Until one day, when my father told me that I couldn't marry him because there's this old man that my family owed him so much, they couldn't afford to pay all their debts but to sacrifice me to become that old man's wife!

Of course I refused that, I ran away from home to meet the peasant, I told him that if he loves me just take me away from this village, we could elope together. He agreed, he told me to get back to my house, wait until midnight, and then he would pick me up. That night, I waited for him, but he NEVER showed up. The next morning, I found out that the peasant, my first love, the love of my life was found DEAD near my house, stabbed in his stomach three times and was left bleed to death! From that moment on, I was this girl with no love, with no hope and with no future!

Later, I have no other way but to marry that old pervert! And soon I became a desperate housewife, I couldn't find happiness in my marriage, so I started to look for it from others....other men!!! Until one day, when I was doing my husband's son with his first wife, we were busted!!! My old husband just couldn't take it, and later he was found dead, he hang himself at our barn!

My husband's son was very panic, and he started to shout to the other villagers that I'm such an unfaithful wife that his father was so ashamed so he hang himself, and I was responsible for his father's death. Soon, all the villagers captured me, after I was whipped, they took me to this place where they usually use it to burn a witch!!!

Yes, they called me by many terms from witch, fornicator, etc that I did nothing but to seduce all the men in the village with my magic spell and for it, I should be BURNED AT THE STAKE!!! I screamed in agony as my body was consumed by flames, I saw all the men that I slept with, they just stood there doing nothing....and that was it, I swore to myself that one day I will get my revenge, the men should pay for doing this to me!!!

The next thing I know, I was here in hell, become this demon who feeds from men's energy. You may have heard of my name...yes...it's SUCCUBUS. The word is derived from the Latin preposition sub (under), and cubo, which is Latin for "I lie". The word succubo translates as "I lie below".

But it turned out, even in hell I wasn't doing so well either. I was forced to marry this Ugly Demon for he has charmed by my demonic beauty. I couldn't do nothing but to marry that evil b*stard. And soon, I became a desperate housewife once again! After giving birth to our demonic son, I did what I should have done a year ago, I escaped from hell and went to the Human World!!!

I took me by surprise when I came back to this world. It was just a year in hell...but here....it's more than a thousand years already!!! The era has changed, I couldn't even recognize the clothes and the culture anymore. But one thing I do know for sure...the men always have a thing on pretty ladies. So I disguised as one, I used my old face when I was alive, and voilà every night is another party for me!!! I just couldn't get satisfied with their energies...the men...so I wanted more....more...and more!!!

One day, I met this rich guy. A playboy one, just my favorite type of man to be my dinner! He's married already to this beautiful woman but he still played around without his wife knowing about his little hobby. When he spotted me, he said he's looking for a maid, I fit perfectly to be his maid. Of course I agreed, he's about to be my dinner after all (giggle) he took me to his gorgeous house, and told me that I would enjoy being here while he placed his hand on my thigh. You bet perv!!! just wait and see my dear....dinner is gonna be served pretty soon!!!

Later that night, he came to my bedroom, yes on the first night, he just couldn't wait to get in my pants. He looked around trying to find me...you should look up here perv...I'm here....yoohoo.....when he spotted me, he shouted in fear, but it was too late when I attacked him and forced him to do it over...over...and over again until he DIED of EXHAUSTION!!! His wife busted us actually, but I just let her watched us when we were doing it until her husband died!

Did I let her go? of course not! too bad I hate competition! Cause this is a one woman's show and that woman is ME!!!
( hee...hee...hee....hee...hee.... )

X-Men Academy Part I

2009-07-23T05:10:00.000-07:00

DIVANNA VAN DE VAA

It was started six months ago. That night I was partying in my friend's house. And like most parties that I've been to, it was full of booze, drugs and s*x! I was partying till I get drunk, and that's when this blonde stranger came on me, take me out of the party with him. He's a good looking stranger, so I just came along with him until he brought me into this old abandoned house and he...he...he "took advantage" of me that night. That's the consequence of being drunk, you lose your ability to control your mind, your words and your body. And the worst part of it is someone takes advantage of your condition!!! I lose track of the time on how long he did "that" to me, and I barely remember it, the only thing that I remember the most is his FACE! I remember how he looked at me while he did "that" and I just couldn't get his face out of my mind ever since the incident. I woke up the next morning, and I felt so ashamed with myself. How could I let someone did such a horrible thing to me like that without having the ability to resist him. Does my life over after that....? no, in fact it was all just a BEGINNING of my life journey!

Since that night, something changed inside me. I don't know why, but whenever I go, men and women always look at me like they want to "do" me. At first, I thought I was crazy until one night, I had a fight with my College Professor for giving me bad grades. And I accidentally release this beautiful aura from my hands and my Professor seems to obey every single word that I say, and we ended up in the backside of his car! The morning after, I tell about my new power to my best friend Madison Lee but her response is beyond my expectations. She treated me like I'm some kind of Alien Freak and she said that she doesn't want to befriend a freak like me! I was so hurt and disappointed, 'cause she's like a sister to me and how could she treat me like that after we both have been through. When my parents discover that I'm a mutant, they also treat me like a freak and don't want to have anything with me anymore. So I left home one night to be on my way. I don't know what to do, I have no parents, no friends, no money, and in that time of desperation...one thing occurred in my mind, with this power I could do something. That's when I decided to sell my body for money!!!
I met this Madam who owns an Undercover Brothel and she offered me to be one of her girls. I have no place to go, so I joined the business. At first, I felt very filthy because I took money for........but after some time, I have become the #1 Girl in that brothel, well with my ability that doesn't seem to be that difficult, and I become more and more addicted in what I'm doing!
It was until one night, I get these three clients, we were having fun and playing around with my power 'cause with it I find out that I could control someone's mind & body to do anything I want and that's very useful for me.

The next morning, when I woke up, I saw these horrible deaths in front of me! All three clients are dead in my chamber! And one of them has his body "twisted" in such an awful condition!!! Did my power do this? or did I do it myself? these questions won't leave my mind, I get anxious and worry that someone would find out about this. So I did what I do best...RUN! After controlling their minds so that they won't notice me, I ran from that brothel and that's when I met this Bald Professor named Xavier. He KNOWS what I've done, and he says that he'll take care of it for me. And then he invites me to join his Academy, it's like a school for people like me, so that I could learn to control my power and use it for good things. I have nowhere else to go, so I accept his invitation, 'cause I want to start a new life there and put all my dark and scandalous past behind me!

I look at the X-Mansion when I arrive. It's pretty big, I get off the car but too lazy to carry my own luggages. I guess I'm just gonna ask some men to do that for me. Just when I think I could start a brand new life here, suddenly there's this teenager approaching me and scream my name out loud! "Excuse me...I think you're mistaken me with someone else" I say that to her. But "No...you're DIVANNA VAN DE VAA! You're too popular to be invisible you know!!!" that teenage girl keeps on screaming like she's seen an Actress or something. And a lot of people there are starting to whisper each others when they see me! "How about you give me a tour of this mansion" I ask her, and she nods immediately with this happy expression on her face. When she's giving me the tour, she doesn't stop talking, so I know that she's been here for 2 years. Her name is Hinako, 17 years old and she could scream like a Siren! No wonder her voice is so loud, I can't even imagine how loud her voice could be when she uses it.

When we're walking down the hall, everybody who's passing us always stop for a moment just to say "Hi Divanna!". I smile back at them and they seem really really happy about it! I can't believe it, I just arrived here for a couple of minutes and everybody knows my name already! We're arriving in this library, and Hinako is too excited talking about the history of this library when she bumps into this blonde chick in blue dress. That girl screams out loud to Hinako for staining her dress just by touching her!!! Hinako is so scared as she's begging for forgiveness from that mean girl. When that mean girl turns her head to me, both of us look surprised! I know her! She's Madison Lee, she was my best friend from childhood and the one who kicked me out of her life when I told her that I'm a mutant!
Madison : "Dee.....?" ( she looks at me with teary eyes )
Divanna : "Madi? what are you doing here?" ( look at her with confused look )
Madison : "Oh Dee...I'm...I'm so sorry for ending our friendship like that! I miss you very much Dee! Please don't leave me anymore...I...I have nobody now. My parents are dead...and I'm...I'm a MUTANT as well!" ( she's crying while hugging me )
Divanna : "I'm sorry about your parents Madi. I forgive, but you have to forgive this girl too" ( I hug her back )
Madi turns her head to Hinako and say "Ok, you may go now! But if you dare to tell anyone about me crying here...I swear I will make your life here like HELL!!!" Hinako is very scared, she runs immediately while crying. "Madi, you're too mean to her, you never changed Madi. Bitchy as always" I say that to her. "Well...what can I say I'm everyone's favorite Bitch. And you never changed too Dee. Blonde and pretty as always, oh I miss you so much my friend" Madi hugs me again, oh I'm so happy that I meet my old friend here at the Academy. I think I'm gonna enjoy being here a lot more that I expected before. "Come, let's find our room, we have a lot to catch up" I hold her hand. "Oh don't you worry about our room, I've asked someone to redecorate our room here, 'cause there's no way I'm gonna stay in a room that looks like a Prison to me!!!" I just shake my head when she says that.

I'm amazed with the decoration of our room when we enter it. There's a girl in there already. "Who are you? and what are you doing in our room?" Madi snaps at her. "I was told that this is my room too..." the girls replies with soft voice, she turns to us and I'm surprised to see her, Serena Carter!!! She's my friend from the ranch. "Dee?" Serena looks surprised. "Rena...what are you doing here? Are you...? are you...a Mutant too?" I ask her gently. She nods, we hug each others 'cause Serena is about to cry...I think she's been through a lot like most of us here. "Who is this country girl Dee?" Madi asks with this weird expression on her face as if Serena would take me from her. "Oh she's my friend from my family ranch in Duncan, Serena Carter. Rena, this is my best friend from childhood Madison Lee. She may look bitchy Rena, but once you know her, you'll know that deep down inside she's really a good person" I tell that to Serena. "Oh please Dee, don't ruin my image ok..." Madi pouts at me. I smile, "Madi, Rena is a really nice girl, you wouldn't mind if she join our group right?" I ask her. "Well...she's pretty and that's enough to put her in our group. But remember Dee, I do this for you ok, don't you forget about that!" Madison says. "We're BEST FRIENDS right...and we're gonna have so much time here at the Academy" I put my arms around Madison & Serena's shoulders. "BFF!!!" Madison and Serena say that together.

And suddenly the three of us have become THE MOST-TALKED FRESHMEN here at the Academy! Whenever we go, men always greet us with big smile on their faces. And for the women, most of them don't like us, we're even named as "MEAN GIRLS" by them! But we don't care, we're just too d*mned popular here, 'cause there are always "puppies" who'd like to follow us around. For me and Madison, it's like our daily meals 'cause we're used to this kind of situation since High School, but for Serena, it's a brand new world for her...'cause she always complains about how boring her life was and being here, it's like a dream comes true....
There is one day, when we're about to hit the shower together, most guys are gathered in front of the shower room just to take a glimpse of us in towels. That's when Madison uses her Magnetism Manipulation power by throwing them away from the shower room. I & Serena just can't stop laughing. We're surprised when we see there's a Lady whom we met before, her name is Levine Iskandaralam, and she's standing there waiting for us.
Madison : "What are you doing here? do you want me to throw you away like I did with the men???"
Levine : "Hey Mean Girls...you're all so cocky...three of you need to be taught!"
After saying that, suddenly Levine raises both her hands and water just coming from everywhere, and soon we're all amost drowned! "Do you think we would just let you do this to us?!" Madison is pissed off, she looks at Serena, and Serena raises both her hands. The water and Levine are stopped immediately! "Let me show you how does it feel when your head hits the shower!!!" Madison is about to make Levine hit the shower but I stop her. "Don't Madi, we're named Mean Girls now by everyone. Do you want to add another Mean Act on their list? I guess this is an opportunity for us to make friends with everyone" I manage to stop her. "Fine...but if something happens, it's your responsibility Dee!" Madi doesn't look happy 'cause she loves to torture people! "Rena, please unfreeze her" I ask Serena to do that. And that's how we & Levine become friends, and she turns out to be in the same team with us, the Red Team!

After the adventure of my first day in the mansion, it's time to start my training in the Danger Room. I was selected to be in Red Team along with Serena, Madison, Levine and Bliss Ard. Our instructor is the beautiful Jean Grey and before we start our first training, we were asked to choose the Leader of Red Team. Since we girls don't want to be bothered with boring stuff, we've decided to choose Bliss Ard as our leader since he's the only man in our team that is full of beautiful girls ( lucky him! ).
I change into this tight training uniform that really shows my curve and head to the Danger Room. Jean Grey shows up a couple of moments later in this sexy training uniform. Wow she's really pretty and I'm glad to have her as my Mentor since I could use some Beauty Advice from her. "Divanna Van de Vaa right? today we're gonna assess your current skill level, now would you show me your power" she says. I smile then "Feel the beauty of my power and your mind shall be MINE!!!" I blow out these pheromone auras from my mouth and soon she's under my influence already! "Take off your clothes!" I order her around and she obeys me rightaway.

"DIVANNA WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!?" Jean screams angrily when she finds out that she's only wearing underwear a couple of moments later. "I was doing what you told me to do Jean" I reply but "Listen Divanna! You should never play around with this kind of power! Your power is far more dangerous than you ever imagined!!! I could sense here that your power is growing more and more dangerous everyday Divanna! But the weirdest part is...you don't have any mutated genes in you...." Jean looks so angry but care at the same time. "What do you mean Jean? that I don't have mutated genes in me? then how come I could get this power? from where???" I ask in disbelief. "That's what I'm still trying to figure out, actually you have it in your blood not in your genes! And that's strange, 'cause it's like someone "turned" you into a mutant instead of it's been inside you all this time. Do you remember something about it? when did you start to have this kind of power Divanna?" Jean asks. "It started six months ago ever since......" I don't want to tell her about that, "Ever since what Divanna?" she asks again. "Hmmm...nothing, it's just started six months ago like that" I lie to her. She looks at me with concern. "I think you're hiding something from me Divanna. Fine I won't insist you, but whenever you feel like talking, remember I'm here for you okay sweetie?" she says, "Thanks Jean" I reply shortly, my mind still wandering to that incident six months ago. Is it because of that incident? but that's not possible...you can't turn someone into a mutant through "it" right? Oh...I have a headache now just by thinking of this matter, I think I'm gonna think it later when I have time.
"Ok that's enough for today, you could get rest now. And please consider about what I'm saying before, because we're here to help you, and you're here to get help from us...." Jean says that before she leaves the room. She's about to exit the door when she stops and turns her head to me. "I'm glad that we have you here Divanna. I can't imagine if you're lured into the other side. 'Cause your power is so dangerous, but it could be very useful if you use it for good things" and just like that she leaves me in the Danger Room. I'm still thinking about what she just said to me when I go back to my room.

After our first day of training, I, Serena and Madison are having lunch together at the cafeteria to catch up the latest gossips of our trainings. We decide to eat salad for lunch so that we could keep our bodies fit and healthy. "OMG, look at that girl over there. She's eating those carbs?! no wonder she's such a PIG!" Madison comments on one of the girls, "Madi! don't say that, it's her body, her life...so just let her be" I say that to her. "Oh you from all people should know about this Dee. I'm just saying this so that she could change the amount of food she's eating. Do you think you could be everyone's favorite it girl if you're fat and ugly??? dream on Dee!" Madison replies. "Dee, do you see that man over there? he seems to look at you ever since we arrive here" Serena whispers to me. "Just let him be Rena. Let him look all he wants. Besides I wouldn't mind being looked that" I giggle. "Since when you just let them look at you???" Madison seems to be surprised. "Well....if he's hot and has a big package...." I'm about to say the next words but "Dee! Madi! Stop this conversation PLEASE! it's so SINFUL! we shouldn't be talking about it, let's change the subject" Serena cuts my line 'cause she seems uncomfortable with this kind of conversation. Me and Madi look at each others and giggle, "Rena...you should spice up your life! no wonder you're still a virgin!" Madi says. "Please don't insult Rena about it. I think that's very sweet of her to keep her virginity until she gets married, 'cause she just wants to give it to the one she loves. And we should respect her for that..." I smile at Rena who smiles back at me.
"By the way, do you see that Illona girl who's spying on us like that? sometimes she creeps me out you know" Serena says. "Just let her be, I think she's dying to be popular like us" Madi says. "Yeah she creeps me out too, especially since she told us her prophecy that ONE OF US WILL DIE!!! I hope that's not true!" I say. "Yeah...just forget about it. Let's talk about something else like, who do you think is the HOTTEST mutant here?" Madi asks. "LOGAN!!!" the three of us scream at the same time and then we laugh happily but deep down inside, I'm still thinking about Illona's prophecy and I really...really....hope that it won't come true!

Desperate Housewives Part I

2009-07-17T19:45:00.000-07:00

PART 1

~ SECRETS BEHIND CLOSED DOORS ~

It was the early spring when the newspaper spreads the "news" to Oasis Lane, which I've been living there for almost a year.....
Well, basically the news around here are just plain and usual like always....But today, there's something unusual....
My Name is Barbara DeLovette, and I'm just an ordinary person with ordinary activities. I used to clean up my house in the morning, doing my chores, and doing my daily routine as a baker....Yes, I opened a little bakery shop at my house. My husband was always encouraging me to do what I love the most, and baking is the one thing that I'm sure, I'm passionate about......

And that brings me the idea to share my passion with my friends…unfortunately, I pick the wrong time to do it and I have to let them see my desperate action while I was in the middle of sharing my passion, how ironic…

* * *

Yesterday morning, I was ready to prepare all we need to start the bakery lesson...yes every Tuesday I'm teaching my four best friends how to cook, to make their husbands happy like I always do with mine. And I want to introduce them to a lovely new neighbor who just moved in here. But yesterday was a hell different lesson for them......yes it was a lesson with a shocking end.

As I said in the beginning, everything seemed normal as always. The new neighbor was still shy and doesn't talk a lot but we had fun making our cakes and pies, laughing to silly jokes we heard and shared, and keeping each others company. It was supposed to be a happy day...and that is why it was very astonishing as I climbed down the basement of my house that I barely go there for years, open an old closet with a skeleton in it and sobbing there silently.

Yes...it was supposed to be a happy day, until later they found my body, hanging silently by the apple tree in the backyard of my house, the tree that solemnly witnessed as my dead body became as stiff as the tree itself....and swung motionless with the rope surrounding my neck....it was the very day when I decided to hang myself to death!

* * *

The News about my desperate action has become the hottest topic around the neighborhood...and that is why most people in the neighborhood are attending my funeral, whether they are my four best friends who deeply cared about me or maybe because they are just curious about what happened and trying to get information by gossiping with others.

There's Isabella Stafford, always standing in front like she always does. Isabella is a typical straight-forward person who only knows right and wrong. For her, life is supposed to be simple, just black and white...no gray. So no wonder everyone considers her as an Ice Queen. But despite all that, she is a loving and caring wife and mother. Her family is always looked SOOO happy....SOOO flawless. Her husband, working as a Director of one of the Prestigious Banks in the city is a cold man and always seemed unfriendly. Her daughter, is a sweet and shy person, so shy that she even barely speaks or chats with anyone but her Dad. That is why it’s not so surprising that she doesn’t come today. But Bella, even if you see her looking like she doesn’t care a bit, ...for me, she was a friend that you can depend on. And now, she's thinking that my death is just pointless…well, she doesn’t know the half of it yet....

Near the Stafford family, there is Essella Red with her loving and caring husband. We always call her Queen Ella for her life is just like a fairytale. She has a wealthy husband who owns two oil companies, and he always cherishes her with everything she wanted or desired, has a beautiful daughter who's very popular at school, beautiful house, expensive dresses and jewelleries. She trully lives her life just like a queen but underneath it all, she feels lonely. Her husband is almost never at home, and for her daughter, she has more in her mind rather than just to stay at home dwelling with homework or attending some boring funeral. So to erase her loneliness, she spends her spare time doing activities that no one knows....secret activities.

At the head of my coffin, there is Chloé Mortaud - ex secretary. The sweet and thoughtful one who apparently feels a little bit overwhelmed at the moment. Her relationship with her husband is on the edge...but she can always covering it up by saying everything is FINE ( F*cked up, Insecured, Nauseous, Emotional ) when the truth is they both have been desperately trying to have a child for years. And today for the very first time in years, I see tears in her eyes......, and the sad thing is ... she doesn’t have any hug to ease her sorrow … her husband is still working out of town, and leaving her all alone…

At the very back row, there's Clara the hectic one...well, if you count her children you'll know it. Actually Clara is just too soon to be burdened with such big responsibility. She got married when she was very young and then she was left in a matter of years by her husband. Luckily she has help, her older son takes the role as the head of the family. And to tell you the truth, it is very sad to see a parent depends so much on her son while he's still longing for his youth life. Clara has tried to find a suitable man for her family but apparently she failed to find one because all the men were afraid of her children. So now she's just busy dealing with her 'impish' children rather than paying attention to my funeral.

But perhaps...the most interesting event happens to our newest housewife on the block, Marisol de Luca. From our little chat at my house, she told us that she's married to a Marketing Supervisor, Vincenzio de Luca, and they both have a son Allesandro de Luca. Marisol...well if it's her real name is surprised when a handsome man suddenly approached her by calling her "Lupita!!!". That man is Caesar Augusto, he is a Successful Businessman with lots of companies. His father was my father's best buddy. I used to visit him at his house when he was still a youngster, when he was deeply in love with this girl...LUPITA. Hmm...speaking about Lupita...I just realized now, Marisol sure looks A LOT like Lupita...that is why she looked very familiar when I first met her and decided she could join in our group.

"I'm sorry good Sir, but I think you're mistaken me with someone else..." Marisol smiled politely.
"No...Lupita....you're still ALIVE!!!" Caesar said with shocking expression on his face, but a happy one.
The red-haired woman by his side had a shocking expression on her face too as if she's looking at a dead person, and that one wasn't a happy one.
"I'm sorry...but I'm not Lupita....my name is Marisol de Luca and this is my husband Vincenzio de Luca" Marisol tried to explained since that guy won't loosen his grip on her hand.
"Lupita...I...I thought you were dead! Don't you remember me...I'm Caesar!" that guy yelled and started to attract attention from others there, they started to whisper each others.
"Look Caesar right? let my wife go! she doesn't know you!" Vincenzio started to lose his patience, and this was the first time Marisol saw her husband like that.
"Caesar....please...don't make a scene...." the red-haired woman tried to pull Caesar from Marisol too.
"Ximena look at her! She looks like Lupita!" Caesar didn't take his eyes off Marisol, he looked deep into her eyes, making her heart beat fast like hell!
"For God sakes Caesar, Lupita is DEAD! I don't think she looks like Lupita!" Ximena hissed to Marisol, looked her from head to toe with a disgust expression.
Marisol didn't know what to do, she tried to take her hands away from Caesar's grip but Caesar tightened his grip making her feel pain around her wrist.
"Look man, let my wife go...or I'll......." Vincenzio threatened him with cold stare.

Everyone didn't pay attention to my funeral anymore and started to notice the more interesting incident now.

Caesar didn't care about Vincenzio's threat, but the look on Marisol's face with pain expression made him finally let her go. Vincenzio just took Marisol to their car as soon as possible and drove away without even looking back. In the car, Marisol just couldn't forget about the incident, so many questions running through her brain now...who was he ? why did he call me Lupita ? why his face looked really familiar to her...and surprisingly...everytime she thought of Caesar's face or his menacing yet so charming glance, her heart beat fast!

Back at the funeral, Caesar didn't seem to want just forget that incident, he grabbed his cellphone and called one of his men. "Yeah it's me...there's something I want you to investigate as soon as possible. I want you to find any informations you can get about a woman named MARISOL de LUCA!!!"

* * *

That night, Vincenzio made love to Marisol like they never made love before....as far as she recalled, it was the best one she had ever had ever since she could remember.

"I love you Marisol...I really really love you...don't ever leave me okay?" Vincenzio said when they're hugging each others.

"I love you too Vince...and why would I leave a great husband like you? " Marisol asked back, but no answer. Vincenzio had closed his eyes and looked like he was asleep already. Marisol just smiled and closed her eyes tried to sleep too. That's when Vincenzio opened his eyes again and looked at her as if he was gonna lose her....

* * *

Somehow, a little misunderstanding can happen in anywhere. A simple question about something that maybe started in unusual places....

After the funeral was over, Juan, Barbara's husband took his grieve to the nearest Bar. He seemed torn apart and forgot all the unsolved cases at his police headquarters.

When he was sitting there, emptying his bottle of wine, suddenly there was this hot woman who managed to catch everyone's attention there but she seemed to only put her attention to Juan.

Her name was Audrey Novak, and she was a slut! At least that's what everyone thought of her. But the truth was ?? there was 'something' about her that everyone couldn't figure it out yet
She knew anything about the 'unspoken'. From the moment you looked at her for the first time, you just knew that you needed to keep your husbands away from her.

"Juan isn't it? I'm really sorry for your lost. But I can assure you that you can ALWAYS speak to me about anything, anytime, anywhere...." she spoke with her sexy voice while caressing Juan's cheeks with flowers.

Audrey was surprised when Juan left her just like that without even bother to speak anything. "Oooh....what the?!" she said to herself. And it was in that moment, Audrey felt something wrong. Really wrong…

* * *

As days passed, everyone seems to live their own usual lives. My suicidal is just a past news that will slowly be forgotten, but to my dear friends....

they just can't forget my death that easily...

One day, all the women was talking in front of Mortaud's lawn after they waved to Juan who was off to work.

"It's almost a week and there's nothing happened here. It's just like Barbara's death has nothing to do with our neighbors at all" Clara complained.
"Well, we know it's hard to deal with death, but life goes on, Clara. I'm sure Barbara would want for us to forget her death" Bella replied coldly as always.
"Geez Bella, the woman killed herself. And that's something we can't just forget like that. She was OUR best friend" Ella disagreed.
"Well just leave it to the cops. Besides...Juan is a detective right? just leave it to him" Bella said with no expression on her face.
"Bella...you're so mean! Anyway...speaking about her husband, he must have been devastated that he has to deal with his own wife's suicidal case" Clara said.
"Yeah I bet he is...actually I have something to tell you girls. It's about Barbara and it's something that I heard before we found her dead" Chloé told them and they suddenly stared at her, waiting for her to finish her lines.

"Ehm...I don't know girls whether I should tell you all about this or not...." Chloé said with doubt.
"Oh for God sakes Chloé just shoot!" Bella yelled impatiently.
"You know when she told us that she wanted to get more apples from her garden the day that she died? She was on the phone when I accidentally heard about something that she said when I was on the way to the bathroom...."
"Are you saying that you were eavesdropping???" Bella said cynically.
"Well......." Chloé blushed.
"Careful Chloé with your eavesdropping habit, it may put you in danger someday...." Bella warned her but Chloé shrugged.
"And what did you hear ?" now Essella was curious.
"She said 'JOSE...I WILL COME TO YOU' " Chloé continued.
"Jose? who is this Jose guy? and why we never heard her mentioned this name ? did you tell the cops about this when they were interrogating us for being there when she commited suicide?" Bella asked.
"Nope, I just remember it right now" Chloé said with sad expression on her face.
"Then forget it! you wouldn't want to be involved in this stupid suicidal. We almost got accussed for being responsible of her stupid suicidal" Bella was angry now.
"How could you say that Bella!? She was our friend and her suicidal was unusual since we all know she lived her happy marriage with Juan. Doesn't this bother you girls?" Ella asked, disagreed with Bella again.
"If there was something bad, she should have come to us not killing herself like that. What did she think of us? not her friends? what a bitch!" Bella yelled angrily but deep down inside she was disappointed with Barbara's act of desperation.

Juan stared suspiciously at the women who were gossiping from the distance. But he put his handsome smile on his face like always before he entered his car and drove away.

"Do you think Barbara chea....." Clara said unfinished.
"For God sakes...look at him Clara! Juan is a young and hot hunk. He's a LOT younger than Barbara. Why would she do that to him?" Ella said.
"Yes, don't make a harsh conclusion yet when we don't know the truth" Chloé agreed.
"Oh Barbara....what did exactly happen? why did you commit suicide ?" the women stared at each others with questions on their faces.

Ah yes...the TRUTH....I know for sure that my case isn't closed..... yet......

Chinese Zodiac Emoticons

2009-07-12T20:21:00.001-07:00

Western Zodiac Emoticons

2009-07-12T19:58:00.000-07:00